(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Elsie on the Hudson and elsewhere"

NYPL RESEARCH LIBRARIES 



3 3433 08253026 6 




A LIST OF THE ELSIE BOOKS AND 
OTHER POPULAR BOOKS 

BY 

MARTHA FINLEY 



ELSIE DINSMORE. 

ELSIE'S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELANDS. 
ELSIE'S GIRLHOOD. 

ELSIE'S WOMANHOOD. 
ELSIE'S MOTHERHOOD. 

ELSIE'S CHILDREN. 
ELSIE'S WIDOWHOOD. 

GRANDMOTHER ELSIE. 

ELSIE'S NEW RELATIONS. 
ELSIE AT NANTUCKET. 
THE TWO ELSIES. 

ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 
ELSIE'S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN. 

CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE. 
ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 

ELSIE YACHTING WITH THE RAYMONDS. 
ELSIE'S VACATION. 

ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 
ELSIE AT ION. 

ELSIE AT THE WORLD'S FAIR. 

ELSIE'S JOURNEY ON INLAND WATERS. 
ELSIE AT HOME. 

ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 
ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
ELSIE'S YOUNG FOLKS. 



MILDRED KEITH. 

MILDRED AT ROSELANDS. 

MILDRED'S MARRIED LIFE. 
MILDRED AND ELSIE. 
MILDRED AT HOME. 

MILDRED'S SOYS AND GIRLS. 
MILDRED'S NEW DAUGHTER. 



CASELLA. 

SIGNING THE CONTRACT AND WHAT IT COST. 
THE TRAGEDY OF WILD RIVER VALLEY. 
OUR FRED. 

AN OLD-FASHIONED BOY. 
WANTED, A PEDIGREE. 

THE THORN IN THE NEST. 



THE NEW YORK 

PUD L1C LI RY 



-0 
ONS. 







ELSIE ON THE HUDSON 



AND ELSEWHERE 



BY 

MARTHA FINLEY 

AUTHOR OF THE ELSIE BOOKS, THE MILDRED BOOKS, "WANTED, 

A PEDieiviLE," ETC. 



NEW YORK 
DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 






JC LIB 
701 






R - - ' 

81 

' 



COPTBIOHT, 1898, 



DODD, MEAD & COMPANY. 



All right* 



TH MBRSHOIf COMPACT PBMS, 
1L4HWAT, X. /. 



NOTE. 

For information in regard to the events of our two 
-wars with England, the author is largely indebted to 
Lossing's historical works The Field Books of the 
Revolution and of the War of 1812. 

M. F. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 



CHAPTER I. 

CEAG COTTAGE was almost overflowingly 
full the first night after the arrival of its 
young mistress and her friends, but with a little 
contrivance all were comfortably accommo- 
dated. Most of them, weary with their journey, 
slept rather late in the morning, but Captain 
Eaymond and his eldest daughter were as usual 
out of doors out in the grounds early enough 
to enjoy the beautiful sight of the rising of 
the sun over the eastern mountains. They 
met upon the front porch just in time to 
walk down together to Evelyn's favorite sum- 
mer house on the edge of the cliff, before the 
king of day showed his bright face peeping 
above those eastern heights. 

"Oh, what a lovely sight!' exclaimed Lu- 
cilla. " I am so glad, papa, that we are out in 
time to see it." 



3 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Yes," he said, " it is worth the giving up of 
an extra hour of sleep. Especially as we can 
take that during the day if we feel the need of 
it. I would never have you do without needed 
sleep, daughter. There is nothing gained by it 
in the end." 

"No, papa, but I think I do not need so 
much as do some others, Gracie, for instance, 
and I do so enjoy these early walks and talks 
with you the dearest father that ever any girl 
had, I am sure," she added, giving him a look 
of ardent affection. 

" Ah, but you must remember there are some 
fathers you haven't tried," he returned with a 
slight laugh of amusement, but accompanied by 
a fond pressure of the pretty white hand she 
had slipped into his. 

" Yet I am just as sure as if I had tried them 
all, father," she laughed. " There may perhaps 
be some few nearly as good, but I know they 
can't be any better. Oh, see! yonder is a 
yacht coming up the river. I wish it was 



ours.' 



"Possibly it may be. Look again," her 
father said. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 3 

" Oh, is it, papa ? " she asked eagerly. " Did 
you order it brought here? ' 

" I did; and thought it might arrive some 
time to-day." 

" And it is it is the Dolphin! I'm so glad! 
How nice in you, papa, to have it come to us so 
soon; for now we can supplement Eva's sleep- 
ing accommodations and take delightful little 
trips up and down the river." 

" Yes; that was my idea in having the vessel 
brought here. There are a number of histor- 
ical scenes along the Hudson's banks which I 
have no doubt you and the others would like to 
visit." 

" Oh, yes, indeed, papa! and the very pleas- 
ant est way to do it will be in our own yacht 
with Captain Raymond to take charge of us and 
it," she added with a bright smile up into his 
face. " Oh, the yacht seems to be heading for 
the little landing down at the foot of the hill! 
Can't we run down and get aboard of her just 
to take a peep, here and there, and see that all is 
right for us to move into the staterooms when- 
ever we will? ' 

" Yes, come along, daughter. I think we can 



4 ELSIE Oy THE HUDSON. 

: and come back again before the summons to 
breakfast,'"' he replied, leading the way as he 
-: ^r Tliey reached the landing just as the 
L:'.ph\n had anchored and thrown out a plank 
to the shore. 

" Oh, how bright and fresh she looks! '" ex- 



" 



Lulu. 

" Tee outside,'*' laughed her father. " We 
will go aboard ani see ~l-r:her the same can be 
said of the inside," he adde;. l-riiing her care- 
fully onward tiL they reached the deck. 

"L-:~~.- she exclaimed as th~v stepped 
upon it; <: everything is as spick-and-span 
poanbli 

I am glad indeed that it pleases you, Miss 
:." id the man in charge, coming 
hastily forward to gr^: and welcome them. 
" I hope you too ar^ satisfied, -ir? ' 

"Perfectly. =: far as I hare j : -: :: trained." 
returned Captain Raymond in a cherr" ".ne. 
"Ten had good weather f-.r yom trip up the 
rt, Mr. Eailey? '"'' 

" Te.=, sir. yes; iLl-r : . couldn't have asked 
r.r.-rr. Hope you all arrived safely m Q? ' 
" Tes. thank you, and I expect to make prery 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 5 

const-ant and good use of the yacht. There 
could hardly be a better place for it than this 



river.' 



" No, sir; I think not." 
With Lucilla by his side, the captain went 
here and there, satisfying himself that even-- 

V \J V 

thing was in perfect order, exchanging kindly 
greetings with the sailors, and bestowing words 
of praise upon their care of the vessel. 

" She seems in excellent condition/' he said, 
" and I perceive no dirt or disorder. I should 
not blush to show her to the highest dignitary 
in the land." 

" I hope not, sir," returned Mr. Bailey with 
a gratified smile; " and I think if anything were 
wrong no eyes would detect it sooner than those 
of her owner." 

" Xow let us go below, papa," said Lucilla. 
" I quite want to take a peep into my own cosey 
stateroom." 

" Yes, so you shall," he returned, leading the 
way. 

" Oh! " cried Lulu as they stepped into the 
saloon; "I see you have been making some 

' 

changes here, father; and they are all im- 



6 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

provements. What lovely carpets and cur- 
tains! " 

"I am glad you like them/' he said with a 
smile, as she turned toward him with a 
look of surprise and delight. " The old ones 
were looking considerably the worse for the 
wear, and the good parts I knew would be ac- 
ceptable and useful in another place." 

" Oh, yes, I am sure of that," she said in 
reply, as she hastened to the door of her own 
little bedroom and threw it open. " Oh, this 
looks as neat, sweet, and pretty as possible! ' 
she exclaimed joyously. " Can't Gracie and I 
occupy it to-night, papa? Won't you let us? " 

" Probably; if matters are so arranged that 
your mamma and I, with the younger ones, can 
be here also. Now/' consulting his watch, 
" we will take a hasty look at the other state- 
rooms and then hurry back to the cottage on 
the crag; lest we keep Evelyn's breakfast 
waiting." 

" I am so glad the yacht is here, papa," Lu- 
cilla said as they walked up the winding path 
that led to Crag Cottage. " I felt last night as 
if it were an imposition for so many of us to 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 1 

crowd into Evelyn's small house even though 
we were there by her own invitation; and yet I 
was afraid she might feel hurt if we should go off 
very speedily to some house of entertainment." 

" Yes," returned her father; " but it will be 
all right now, I think. If I had known you 
were so troubled about the matter,! should have 
told you I was expecting the Dolphin." 

" But you didn't because you wanted to give 
me and all the rest a pleasant surprise?' 1 she 
said questioningly, and with a loving look up 
into his eyes. 

" Yes, that was it. You are as good at guess- 
ing as a Yankee." 

"But I am a Yankee, am I not?' she 
laughed. 

" Yes; you certainly belong to the universal 
Yankee nation; as did your ancestors for sev- 
eral generations. Both mine and your mother's 
were here long before the Revolution." 

" A fact which I think is something to rejoice 
over," she said in joyous tones. 

"Therefore something to be thankful for," 
h said in a tone between assertion and inquiry. 

" Oh, yes, sir; yes, indeed! I am very glad 



6 ELflE 0^ THE HUDSON. 

and thankful that vou are mv father and I am 

* * 

your child." 

"And I that vou are mv own dearly loved 

ii 

daughter." he said in response. 

"Ah," as a turn in the walk brought the 
house into full view, " I see we are no longer 
the only ones up and about " for nearly all 
the guests were now gathered upon the porch or 
wandering to and fro under the trees or among 
the flower beds near at hand. 

" Oh, yonder come papa and Lu! ? shouted 
Xed at the same moment, starting on a run to- 
ward them, quickly followed by his cousins, the 
Leland bovs. 

* 

"Good-morning, papa and Lu." "Good- 
morning, uncle and Lu." cried the three as they 
drew near. Eric adding: " Have vou been down 

v_ % 

by the river? and is there a walk along down by 
the waters edge? ' 

** In some places,'" his uncle answered, " but 
you can go down and see for yourselves after 
breakfast." 

** Oh. yes: I presume we can get permission; 
especially if papa or you will go with us, Uncle 
Levis." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 9 

"It would be still pleasanter to go up and 
down the river in a boat though," remarked 
Ned, taking possession of his father's hand as 
they all moved on toward the house. " Papa, 
can't you have our yacht brought here for us to 
go in?" 

" I suppose that might be possible," was the 
smiling rejoinder. 

" Oh, that would be splendid, uncle," ex- 
claimed the two Leland boys in a breath. 

" Yes," said ISTed; " for then we could go 
every day, and all day, if we wanted to. I 
mean, if papa and the rest of the grown folks 
thought best." 

But now they had reached the house, and 

M 

morning greetings were the order of the mo- 
ment. Everyone was well, in good spirits, and 
ready to answer with alacrity the summons of 
the breakfast bell which presently sounded out. 

Naturally, their talk turned principally upon 
the plans for the best manner of spending the 
next few weeks, in order to gain all possible 
pleasure and information from their brief so- 
journ in that part of the country. 

"Papa," said Grace, "I should like to see 



10 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

f 

every place along this river that can boast of 
any Revolutionary incident occurring there. I 
wish we had our yacht here to travel up and 
down in. Won't you please send for it? ' 

" No, daughter/' he said gravely; " I have a 
particular reason for not doing so; though I 
should like to gratify you." 

" Yes, I know you would, father, and so I am 
quite satisfied with your decision," she returned 
pleasantly, though with a little sigh of regret. 

Violet gave her husband a look of surprise, 
but made no remark, and the talk went on. 

" I think we would all enjoy visiting any and 
every place occupied by, or visited by, our Wash- 
ington," remarked Mrs. Leland. 

" Yes," said her husband; " Newburgh, for 
one, and it is not so very far away." 

" No," said the captain, " that is quite true." 

" And there are boats passing up and down 
every day, I suppose? " remarked Sydney Dins- 
more inquiringly. 

" Oh, yes, indeed," said Evelyn; " so we won't 
have any difficulty in getting there; though we 
can't have the Dolphin to go in." 

"Papa, why can't we have our yacht come 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 11 

here so that we can go up and down in it? ' 
asked Neddie. 

" Have I said we couldn't? " was his father's 
smiling rejoinder. 

" No, sir; at least, I didn't hear you say it 
but she isn't here." 

" It is really quite wonderful how much some 
little boys know," laughed Lucilla. "However, 
I don't believe it would require a great deal of 
coaxing to induce papa to send for her." 

" But he just refused," said Grace. 

" You could telegraph, couldn't you, papa? ' 
asked Lucilla. " But perhaps the repairs you 
said she needed are not finished yet? ' 

" I think they must be," returned the cap- 
tain pleasantly. " Perhaps we may get some 
news in regard to her to-day." 

" And if the repairs are finished, will you 
send for her? " asked Violet. 

" In case they are, I see no reason why we 
should not have the use of her," was the rather 
non-committal reply. 



CHAPTER II. 

A HALF-HOUK later nearly the whole com- 
pany returned to the front porch as the most 
attractive spot, since from it was a very fine 
view of the broad river and its opposite shore. 

" Oh/' shouted several young voices, " there's 
our flag! There's Old Glory! " 

" And it must he on a boat down close to the 
landing," added Edward Leland. " May I run 
down and see, papa ? ' 

" I think you could see quite as well from the 
summer-house out yonder on the edge of the 
cliff," replied Mr. Leland, starting for that 
place himself, followed by most of the others. 

"Why it's the Dolphin, the Dolphin!' ex- 
claimed several voices simultaneously, as they 
reached the arbor and caught sight of the pretty 
craft in the river below. 

The young people were at once seized with an 
eager desire to get aboard of her, and, as the 
captain seemed entirely willing, the parents did 
not withhold their consent. 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 13 

"Ah, papa/' laughed Grace Raymond, "I 
understand now why you refused my request to 
send for our yacht; she was already here, and 
you wanted to give me a pleasant surprise." 

"Yes, daughter, that was just it," he re- 
turned; " for I know you like pleasant sur- 
prises. And I hope to give you and the rest of 
our party some pleasant trips up and down the 
river in her." 

" Which I am sure we shall all find extremely 
enjoyable, captain," remarked Grandma Elsie. 

The whole company were wending their way 
down to the river and the yacht as they talked,' 
and presently they were all on board, viewing 
and commenting admiringly upon the refur- 
nishing and other improvements. 

"Are you all too tired of travel to enjoy a 
sail perhaps only a short one up or down the 
river? " asked the captain. 

" Oh, no not we, indeed! ' was the simul- 
taneous exclamation of many voices, older and 
younger; and not one was raised against it. 

" I see you are all willing," said Captain Ray- 
mond, glancing about from one to another of 
the bright, eager faces. " Suppose I take you 



14 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

to Newburgh, which is not very far away, and 
let you see the Hasbrouck House, Washington's 
old headquarters? How many would like 
that?" 

" Oh, all of us! all of us! " cried several voices 
with enthusiasm. 

" Then we will get up steam and go at once," 
he said. " Will that suit you, my dear? " turn- 
ing to Violet. 

" Perfectly if we may have a few minutes 
to go up to the house and make some slight 
preparation. You see, I have come down with- 
out hat or bonnet," she added with merry look 
and tone. 

" Oh, yes, anyone who wishes may do that," 
he replied pleasantly. "And I must give 
orders to my cook." 

" Oh, no, captain," exclaimed Evelyn, over- 
hearing him; "I have arranged for dinner at 
the house, and " 

" Then, my dear girl, hurry up and rescind 
your orders; for we will not be back in season 
to take that meal here; and the Dolphin is well 
supplied with provisions," was his smiling re- 
joinder. And with a hasty " Oh, thank you, sir! 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 15 

You are very, very kind and thoughtful," ac- 
companied by a pleased and grateful look, she 
hurried away after the others, who were already 
making rapid progress toward Crag Cottage. 

It did not take long to gather up the few 
articles wanted and return to the yacht, which 
immediately started for Newburgh. 

The weather was all that could be desired a 
gentle breeze blowing from the north, and light, 
fleecy white clouds tempering the heat of the 
sun. 

"How far from New York is Newburgh, 
papa? " asked Grace. 

" Sixty miles," he replied. " It is on the 
western bank of the river and in the midst of 
some of the finest scenery in the world, Lossing 
says, and I entirely agree with him. Are you 
not of the same opinion, mother?' 1 turning to 
Grandma Elsie. 

" Yes," she said heartily; " and we will have 
a fine view of it from the piazza of the Has- 
brouck House." 

" Is that where we are going? " asked Little 
Elsie. 

"Yes; that is the house where Washington 



16 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

had his headquarters at the close of the Revolu- 
tion." 

" Oh, I'm glad! " exclaimed the little girl. 
" I'd like to see every place where Washington 
used to be." 

"Yes," said her mother; "I think we all 
would. But, now, let us not miss the beautiful 
scenery we are passing through on our way to 
Newburgh." 

" Oh, yes, mamma, it is lovely! and I am 
proud of it as being part of my country my 
own dear native land." 

"As we all are," said Grace. "I think my 
native land the best and loveliest the sun shines 
upon." 

Her father, standing near, smiled his ap- 
proval of the sentiment, and Grandma Elsie 
remarked pleasantly: " That is a good frame of 
mind to be in when visiting Revolutionary 



scenes." 



"This will not be your first visit to New- 
burgh and the Hasbrouck House, mother? " 
said the captain in a tone of inquiry. 

" No," she answered, " I was there some years 
ago, but am well pleased to repeat my visit." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 17 

" When was it that Washington was there? ' 
asked Elsie. " I know that some of the time 
he was in Massachusetts and at other times in 
New Jersey and Pennsylvania." 

" Yes/' said her father, " but he was here on 
the Hudson, holding his headquarters at New- 
burgh, at the close of the Revolution. It was 
in April, 1782, he took possession of his quar- 
ters there, and there he continued most of the 
time until November, 1783, when the Conti- 
nental Army was disbanded." 

" Because the war was over? " asked Eric Le- 
land. 

" Yes; and the brave men who had done and 
suffered so much together had to bid each other 
farewell, separate, and go to their homes. Of 
course they were very glad and thankful that 
liberty was gained and the dreadful struggle 
over, yet it was sad to part; especially from their 
beloved chief." 

" Wasn't it there, father, that some of them 
had proposed to make him king? " asked Grace. 

" Yes; but he received the proposal with ab- 
horrence. Washington had fought to win free- 
dom for his country, not to win power and glory 



18 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

for himself. He had no hunger for them, but 
a great love of liberty for his country and him- 
self." 

" Do you think he was as great a man as Na- 
poleon, captain? " asked Sydney. 

" Greater, much greater! Napoleon un- 
doubtedly had genius, but he was utterly selfish, 
utterly unscrupulous in the means he took to 
gain power and satisfy his own ambition even 
sacrificing the wife he probably really loved 
(after his own selfish fashion) in order to get an 
heir to the throne he had usurped." 

" And his fortunes began to wane from the 
time that he divorced poor Josephine," re- 
marked Mr. Leland. 

" Yes; and the son and heir to gain which he 
had done such wickedness never succeeded to 
the crown or throne," remarked Grandma Elsie. 
" ' The triumphing of the wicked is short/ " 

"I never thought of it before," remarked 
Sydney; "but isn't it odd that each of those 
great men married a widow with children, and 
had none of his own by her? ' 

" And of our Washington it has been said, 
' Providence left him childless that his country 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 19 

might call him father/ * said Mrs. Leland. " I 
have always thought that a very pretty idea." 

" A true one too, I do believe," said Evelyn; 
" he was so true a patriot so wise, so unselfish, 
so true and good." 

"A countryman to be very, very proud of, 
and very thankful to God for giving us," said 
Grandma Elsie; " especially at that time, when 
he was so much needed." 

" Are there not a good many places in this 
neighborhood where something happened dur- 
ing the Eevolution, papa? " asked Grace. 

" Yes, a good many. Orange County was 
one of the first settled portions of this State, 
named in honor of William, Prince of Orange, 
afterward King of England. The first settlers 
in what is now the town of Newburgh were 
Germans. They remained for only a time, 
however. They grew dissatisfied, sold out, and 
left; some going to Pennsylvania. Their places 
were filled by English, Irish, New Englanders, 
and a few Huguenots; and a number of settle- 
ments were soon planted along the river and in 
the rich bottom lands bordering the smaller 
streams. Many stirring tales could be told of 



20 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

their privations, alarms, and sufferings from the 
attacks of the Indians, both before and during 
the Revolution." 

"Papa," said Little Elsie earnestly, "don't 
you think we ought to thank our Heavenly 
Father very often that we didn't live then and 
here instead of now and where we do? ' 

". Yes, indeed, daughter," he replied; " we 
have great reason to thank God for the liberty 
and security that are ours, and I think we 
should ever remember with love and gratitude 
the brave men who fought and bled to secure 
these liberties for us." 

"Indeed we should! " said Mrs. Travilla ear- 
nestly. "How it would have cheered and 
helped them in their toils and privations and 
struggles if they could have foreseen the great 
results visible in these days! ' 

It was not yet noon when they reached New- 
burgh, pausing in the southern suburbs, where, 
on a hill overlooking the river, stood a gray old 
building which the captain pointed out as the 
Hasbrouck House. They had soon climbed the 
hill and were standing on the porch, thinking 
with a thrill of feeling, as they glanced about 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 21 

them and down at the river, that here Washing- 
ton had stood in days long gone by and gazed 
upon the same scenes, probably but little 
changed since then. 

Grandma Elsie, the captain, and Mr. Leland 
had all been there before, and presently pointed 
out to the others various historic places Pollo- 
pePs Island, Fishkill, New Windsor, Plumb 
Point, and the Beacon Hills; also, through the 
gateway in the Highlands formed by Break- 
neck and Butter hills, glimpse of distant West 
Point and the mountains that surround it. 

Then they went inside the dwelling, passing 
first into a large square room which they were 
told was used by Washington as a dining hall 
and for his public audiences. 

"Notice the doors and windows, children," 
said the captain. 

"Windows, papa! why, there is only one!' 
exclaimed Elsie. 

" Ah! and how many doors? " he asked. 

"Why, seven! " cried Neddie; "I've counted 
them." 

"Yes, you are right," said his father. 
" That " pointing to one on the left " opens 



22 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

into what was Washington's sitting room; the 
other, on the same side, into his bedroom." 

" There is no plaster on this ceiling," re- 
marked Edward Leland, looking up. " But 
those great, heavy beams make it look very 
strong as well as old-fashioned." 

"Yes," said Captain Kaymond; "they are 
nine inches wide and fourteen deep. This part 
of the house is nearly one hundred and fifty 
years old." 

" How much of it, papa ? v asked Lucilla. 

" This large room and the two bedrooms 
there on the north side. That part was built 
in 1750, was it not? " he asked, turning to the 
woman who had admitted them. 

" Yes, sir," she replied. " Some time after 
the kitchen; that is on the south side. In 1770 
they added to the west side. The dates are cut 
in the stone of the walls." 

" What a very big fireplace that is! ' re- 
marked Little Elsie "the largest I ever 



saw." 



"Almost big enough to roast an ox in, I 
should say," said Edward Leland. 

" A small bullock probably," said his father. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 93 

" Who owns this house now? " asked the boy, 
turning to the woman. 

" The State of New York," she answered. 
"It used to belong to the Hasbrouck family, 
but the State bought it to keep as a relic of the 
Kevolution." 

"I am glad they did," said Lucilla. "I 
think everything that Washington ever used 
should be kept in memory of him." 

" Yes, indeed," assented the woman. Then, 
leading the way, " And we have a cabinet here 
of relics of the Revolution which I am sure will 
interest you." 

All were much interested in what she 
showed them, especially in some muskets, of 
which she said, " They are some of those bought 
in France by Lafayette, with his own money, 
and presented to his own favorite corps of light 
infantry." 

" Oh, that makes them very interesting! ' 
exclaimed Lucilla, her cheeks flushing and her 
eyes sparkling. 

Sydney said inquiringly, " Lady Washing- 
ton was here with her husband, was she 
not? " 



24 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Oh, yes," was the reply; " in the summer of 
1783; and as she was fond of gardening she had 
some flower beds out in the grounds." 

" That was about at the end of the war," said 
Sydney. 

" Yes/' said the captain, " and it was in this 
old house that Washington wrote his address to 
the officers of whom we were speaking a while 
ago, and a circular letter addressed to the Gov- 
ernors of all the States on disbanding the army. 
They were admirable documents. 

" A good many of the troops went home on 
furlough, and then Washington, having leisure 
for it, went up the Hudson with Governor Clin- 
ton to visit the principal battlefields of the 
North Stillwater, Ticonderoga, and Crown 
Point; also to Fort Schuyler, on the Mohawk. 

" He returned here, after an absence of nine- 
teen days, to find a letter from the President of 
Congress asking him to attend upon that body, 
then in session at Princeton, N. J. He did so, 
after waiting a little for the recovery of his 
wife, who was not well. And while waiting he 
had, out yonder upon the lawn, an affecting 
final parting with many of his subalterns and 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 25 

soldiers. That took place upon the day he left 
to answer the call of Congress." 

" Did he return here, captain? ' asked 
Evelyn. 

"No; he made his headquarters at West 
Point for a few days in November, and from 
there went down to New York City and took 
possession of it on its evacuation hy the 
British." 

Our party passed out upon the porch again, 
feasted their eyes upon the beauties of the land- 
scape for a few moments; then, having gener- 
ously remunerated the woman for her services, 
returned to the yacht. 

Again seated upon the deck, they chatted 
among themselves, their talk running for the 
most part upon the scenes through which they 
were passing and the Kevolutionary events 
connected with them. 

The captain pointed out New Windsor, as 
they passed it, with the remark that it was 
where "Washington established his headquarters 
on the 23d of June, 1779, and again near the 
close of 1780, remaining till the summer of 
1781. 



26 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

" Oh, can you point out the house, father? ' 
exclaimed Lucilla. 

" No," he replied; " it was a plain Dutch 
building, long since decayed and demolished." 

" Did not Washington go from New Windsor 
to Peekskill? " asked Grandma Elsie. 

" Yes," said the captain. " Oh, yonder is 
Plum Point also, and of that I have a little 
story to tell. There, at the foot of that steep 
bank, there was, in the times we have been talk- 
ing of, a redoubt with a battery of fourteen 
guns designed to cover strong chevaux-de-frise 
and other obstructions placed in the river. A 
litfle above that battery, and long before it was 
made, a loghouse used to stand. It belonged to 
a Scotchman named M'Evers. When thinking 
of emigrating to America, he asked his servant 
Mike if he would go with him. Mike, being 
much attached to him, replied, ' Indeed, gude 
mon, I'll follow ye to the gates o' hell if ye 
gang there yersel.' So they came over. The 
ocean could not be crossed so rapidly in those 
days as in ours, and their voyage was long and 
tempestuous. Then the vessel, instead of en- 
tering New York Harbor by the Narrows, sailed 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 27 

through Long Island Sound and the East 
Biver. At the whirlpool called Hellgate the 
ship struck upon the Hog's Back with a terrible 
crash. The frightened passengers none of 
them more frightened than Mike rushed upon 
the deck. ' What place is it? ' he asked. ' Hell- 
gate/ answered a sailor. < God ha' mercy on 
me! ' groaned Mike; ' I promised my master I'd 
follow him to the gates o' hell, but I didna say 
I'd gang through with him.' However, the 
vessel floated off with the tide, carried its pas- 
sengers safely into the city, and Mike lived to 
be a gardener on Plum Point." 

"Is that a real, true story, papa?' asked 
Elsie. 

" I think so," he said. 

"I suppose," said Grandma Elsie, "some 
perhaps all of you have heard an anecdote in 
connection with that dining room of the Has- 
brouck House published in the New York 
Mirror for 1834?" 

Several voices answered in the negative and 
urged her to go on and tell it, which she did. 
" During the Revolution," she said, " a French- 
man named Maxbois was secretary of that lega- 



28 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

tion here. Shortly before Lafayette's death he, 
with the American minister and several of his 
countrymen, was invited to dine at the house 
of Marbois. At the supper hour the guests 
were shown into a room which presented a 
strange contrast to the elegance of the apart- 
ments in which they had spent the evening. 
There were numerous small doors; one uncur- 
tained small window; a low boarded, painted 
ceiling with large beams; all together giving it 
very much the appearance of the kitchen of a 
Dutch or Belgian farmhouse; and on the table 
was a repast quite in keeping with the appear- 
ance of the room. There was a large dish of 
meat, uncouth-looking pastry, and wine in 
bottles and decanters, accompanied by glasses 
and silver mugs such as seemed but ill-suited to 
the habits and tastes of modern Paris. ( Do 
you know where we now are? '* the host asked, 
addressing Lafayette and the other guests. 
They were too much surprised to answer for a 
moment. Thev knew thev had somewhere seen 

V V 

something like it before but where? 'Ah! 
the seven doors and one window! ' Lafavette 

m 

exclaimed presently; ' and the silver camp- 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 29< 

goblets, such as the marshals of France used in 
my youth. We are at Washington's head- 
quarters on the Hudson, fifty years ago/ 

" A great deal must have happened in this 
region during the Revolution," remarked Mrs. 
Leland. " Haven't you another little story for 
us, mother? ' 

" Yes; I was just thinking that the taking of 
a spy occurred not far from here. At the time 
that Washington's headquarters were at Xew- 
burgh, Generals Greene and Knox had theirs in 
a house on the Xew Windsor Eoad about three 
miles west from Plum Point; and about a mile 
farther west was the house of Mrs. Falls. 
There Governor Clinton had his headquarters. 
He and his brother were in command of Forts- 
Clinton and Montgomery, among the Hudson 
Highlands, when the British succeeded in tak- 
ing them in spite of the desperate defence of the 
American patriots. It was then General Clin- 
ton established his headquarters at the house of 
Mrs. Falls and collected his dispersed troops 
preparatory to marching to the defence of 
Kingston. About noon on the 10th of Octo- 
ber a horseman came riding up into the 



30 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

camp in great haste. The sentinel challenged 
him. 

" He replied, ' I am a friend and wish to see 
General Clinton.' 

" The man was a Tory, bearing a message 
from Sir Henry Clinton to Burgoyne, who was 
at that time hedged up in Saratoga. This mes- 
senger supposed the American forces on the 
Hudson to be utterly broken and destroyed; 
and, as the British never gave our officers their 
titles in speaking of or to them, he thought 
General Clinton must belong to the British 
Army, so believed himself among his friends. 

" He was taken to Clinton's quarters, and 
when he was ushered into that officer's presence 
he perceived his mistake. ' I am lost! ' he ex- 
claimed to himself in a low but audible tone, 
and hastily taking something from his pocket, 
swallowed it, evidently with some difficulty. 
This aroused the suspicions of those about him; 
a physician was summoned, and gave the pris- 
oner a powerful dose of tartar emetic." 

" Why, grandma, what a foolish fellow he 
was to take it! 5 exclaimed Eric Leland. 

"I think it was administered surreptitiously/' 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 31 

she replied, "in a glass of wine or beer prob- 
ably, without letting him know their suspicions 
or intentions. I have been giving you Los- 
sing's version of the affair, but years ago I read 
another, going rather more into detail. It said 
the patriots did not let the Tory know their 
suspicions of him, but, acting as if they thought 
him all right, invited him to eat with them, and 
secretly put the tartar emetic in the drink fur- 
nished him at the meal; that he grew very sick 
after drinking it, left the table, and went out of 
doors. They watched him secretly and saw 
that after getting rid of what he had eaten he 
covered it with some chips. When he had gone 
back to his companions at the table some of 
them went out, scraped away the chips, and 
found the silver bullet. Lossing says he (the 
Tory) succeeded in swallowing it a second time 
and refused to take another emetic until Gov- 
ernor Clinton threatened to hang him upon a 
tree and have his stomach searched with a sur- 
geon's knife. At that he yielded, and the bullet 
presently again appeared. 

" It was a curiously wrought, hollow sphere, 
with a compound screw in the centre; inside of 



32 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

it was a note from Sir Henry Clinton to Gen- 
eral Burgoyne, written from Fort Montgomery, 
telling of their success, and expressing the hope 
that it might facilitate his (Burgoyne's) opera- 
tions. 

"This made the guilt of the prisoner very 
clear. He was not allowed to escape, and when, 
soon afterward, Governor Clinton marched 
with his troops to the help of the people of 
Esopus, or Kingston, he took the spy with him; 
and at Hurley, a few miles from Kingston, they 
tried, condemned the spy, and hung him on an 
apple tree near the old church. The British 
had reached Kingston first, and it was then in 
flames." 

" Oh, what a dreadful thing war is! " sighed 
Grace. " So many people are killed, and so 
many others robbed of everything hut life." 

" It is, indeed, an awful thing," assented 
Grandma Elsie. " May we of this land never 
again know anything of its horrors by ex- 
perience." 



CHAPTEE III. 

THE next day was Sunday. There were sev- 
eral churches within easy walking distance, and 
Evelyn and her guests all attended the morning 
services. Toward evening they held a little 
Bible service of their own on the porch, over- 
looking the beautiful river. Captain Raymond 
was, as usual, the leader, being the oldest gen- 
tleman and the unanimous choice of those who 
were to take part. 

He selected the third chapter of Proverbs, 
and had them read it verse about; then made a 
few remarks. 

" ' In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he 
shall direct thy paths.' That is a precious 
promise," he said; " one to plead and to rest 
joyfully upon in time of doubt and perplexity 
such as come to all of us. Thus leaning upon 
God and his promises, we may be free from 
care and anxiety; content with our lot in life, 

33 



34 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

because he appoints it. e Godliness with con- 
tentment is great gain.' Lucilla, can you tell 
us of a Bible saint who had learned this lesson?' 3 

" Yes, sir/' she replied, turning over the 
leaves of her Bible as she spoke. " Here in 
Phillipians, fourth chapter and eleventh verse, 
Paul says, ' I have learned in whatsoever state 
I am therewith to be content.' 

" Yes; and he teaches the same to those he 
addresses in his other epistles. I see you have 
a passage ready, mother. Will you please read 
it to us?" 

" Yes," Grandma Elsie said in reply; " here 
in Hebrews thirteenth chapter and fifth verse, 
he says, ' Let your conversation be without cov- 
etousness; and be content with such things as 
ye have: for he hath said, I will never leave 
thee, nor forsake thee.' 

Then Violet read, " ' But godliness with con- 
tentment is great gain; for we brought nothing 
into this world, and it is certain we can carry 
nothing out. And having food and raiment, 
let us be therewith content.' 

" A Christian may well be content and joyful, 
even though he have but the bare necessaries of 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 35 

life/' remarked Grandma Elsie, " for he may 
boldly say, ' The Lord is my helper, and I will 
not fear what man shall do unto me.' 

" No," said Mr. Leland, " those who belong 
to Jesus need fear nothing; for he will never 
forsake his own, and he has all power in heaven 
and in earth." 

" How can we know if we belong to him, 
papa? '' asked Eric. 

" If we give ourselves to him truly, hon- 
estly, and with purpose of heart to serve him 
while we have any being he will accept us for 
his own; for he says, ' Him that cometh unto 
me I will in no wise cast out/ 

" ' Then will we be Christians and follow 
Christ so living, acting, speaking that those 
who know us will take knowledge of us that we 
have been with Jesus and learned of him/ ' the 
captain said. " But one who does not walk in 
the footsteps of Christ striving to follow his 
example and do his will to be like him in 
temper and spirit, is none of his. But if we 
have of his spirit, then we become with him 
sons of God. He is our Brother and God the 
Father, both his Father and ours. He tells us 



36 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

that he came to save eouls. 'For the son of 
man is come not to destroy men's lives, but to 
save them.' We must make it our chief busi- 
ness to do his will and win souls for him. 
That is the commission he gives to each one 
who professes to love him. He bids them, 
' Let your light shine/ ' Go ye into all the 
world and preach the Gospel to every creature/ 
* He that winneth souls is wise,' is another 
Bible text. Each one of us must feel that this 
is his or her own work. We are none of us to 
live for self, but to glorify God and save the 
souls of our fellow creatures by bringing them 
to Christ." 

"Yes," said Grandma Elsie, "and we are 
guilty if we neglect to obey our Father's com- 
mands. If we truly love him we will be very 
earnest and persevering in our efforts to obey. 
The prophet Daniel tells us, ' They that be wise 
shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; 
and they that turn many to righteousness, as the 
stars for ever and ever.' 

" Grandma," said little Ned Eaymond, com- 
ing to her side, later in the evening, and looking 
up at the star-spangled sky, " I'd like to shine 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 37 

like those beautiful stars for ever and ever. I 
wish I knew how to turn many to righteous- 
ness. What's the way to do it? ' 

" To tell them the sweet story of Jesus and 
his love/' she answered in low, moved tones. 
" Tell them how he suffered and died that we 
might live. But first you must give your own 
self to him." 

" I think I have, grandma/' he said in low, 
earnest tones. " I've tried to do it, asking him 
to take me for his very own, and I think he has; 
because, you know, he says, ' Him that cometh 
unto me I will in no wise cast out.' 

" Yes, dear child, that is his own word 
and you need have no fear that he will not 
keep it." 

" But when and where and how should I tell 
about Jesus to others? ' 

" Ask him to show you when and where to 
teach you what to say and do, and help you 
;aever to be ashamed to own yourself one of his 
disciples." 

" Like my father," he said. " I am sure he 
Is never ashamed or afraid to let anybody know 
that he loves and serves God. I don't often 



38 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

hear him tell them, hut he acts it out always 
and everywhere." 

" Yes, I think he does," said Grandma Elsie, 
" and it is what we all should do. Remember 
Jesus' words, ' Whosoever, therefore, shall be 
ashamed of me and of my words, in this adul- 
terous and sinful generation, of him also shall 
the Son of Man be ashamed, when he cometh 
in the glory of the Father with the holy 
angels/ 

There was a moment of silence; then Neddie 
asked: 

" Grandma, do you think it was right for our 
soldiers in the Revolution to hang that man for 
just having that silver bullet in his pocket ? ' 

Yes; because success in carrying such mes- 
sages from one British officer to another would 
probably have cost the lives of very many of 
our people, and helped the British to take away 
our liberties." 

" Oh, yes! So he was as bad as a murderer; 
wasn't he? ? 

"Very much like one, I think. War is a 
dreadful, dreadful thing! I hope we may 
never have another." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 39 

" It's always wicked on one side, but some- 
times right on the other; isn't it, grandma? ' 

" Yes; when life and liberty are in peril it is 
right to fight for their preservation. Especially 
when it is not for ourselves only, but for our 
children and future generations. If our 
fathers had weakly given up to the tyranny of 
the British Government, we would not be the 
free people we are to-day." 

" And it was a dreadfully hard fight for 
them; wasn't it, grandma?' remarked little 
Elsie, who had drawn near enough to hear the 
latter part of the conversation. 

" It was, indeed; and our poor soldiers went 
through terrible sufferings, from lack of prompt 
pay and proper food and clothing, as well as 
from wounds and exposure to the inclement 
weather." 

" Yes, grandma, I remember it was terribly 
cold when they crossed the Delaware River and 
fought the battles of Trenton and Princeton; 
and, oh, so hot when the Battle of Monmouth 
was fought! ' 

" I'm glad our papa and Brother Max didn't 
Irave to help fight those battles," said Ned; 



40 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" and I hope we'll never have any more wars; 
Don't you, grandma? ' 

"I do, indeed, Neddie," grandma answered; 
" and I hope it may not be long till we come ta 
the time the Bible speaks of where it says, ' And 
many nations shall come, and say, Come and let 
us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to 
the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach 
us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths: 
for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the word 
of the Lord from Jerusalem. And he shall 
judge among many people, and rebuke strong 
nations afar off; and they shall beat their swords 
into ploughshares, and their spears into pruning 
hooks; nation shall not lift up a sword against 
nation, neither shall they learn war any more. 
But they shall sit every man under his vine and 
under his fig tree; and none shall make them 
afraid for the mouth of the Lord of hosts hath 
spoken it.' 

"What a good time that will be," said the 
little girl thoughtfully. "I wish it might 
come soon. Don't you, grandma? ' 

" Yes, dear; I do, indeed! ' was the sweet- 
toned reply. 



CHAPTER IV. 

IT was Monday morning, the sun not an hour 
high, when Captain Raymond, sitting on the 
Dolphin's deck, reading, heard a light footstep 
approaching, then a sweet-toned voice saying, 
" Good-morning, my dear father/' and, looking 
up, found Lucilla standing at his knee, her 
bright eyes gazing lovingly down into his. 

" Good-morning, daughter," he returned, 
taking her hand and drawing her down to a 
seat by his side, then passing an arm about her 
waist and giving her the accustomed morning 
caress. " Did you sleep well ? ' 

" Yes, indeed, papa; from the minute I laid 
my head upon the pillow till I woke to find it 
broad daylight." 

" I am glad to hear it. It is something that 
both you and I should be very thankful for." 

" And you, papa? did you sleep well? ' 

" Very; as I hope and believe all on board 
did. I suppose you left Grace still asleep? ' 

41 



42 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Yes, sir; sleeping so sweetly that I took par- 
ticular pains to move quietly and not wake 
her." 

" That was right," he said. " I want her 
my feeble little girl to take all the sleep she 



can." 



" So do I, father; and I think she has gained 
a good deal in health and strength since she has 
had you at home almost all the time to take care 
of her." 

" That's what fathers are for to lake care of 
the children," he returned with a smile. 

" Well, daughter, what would you like to do 
to-day?" 

" Whatever my father bids me," she said with 
a happy laugh. 

" Ah! isn't that a rash choice? ' he asked, 
passing his hand caressingly over her hair and 
smiling down at her as he spoke. 

" No, sir; I think not considering how wise, 
kind, and loving my father is." 

" What would you think of a trip up to 
Kingston to view it as one of the scenes of 
Revolutionary occurrences? ' 

" Oh, I should like it very much! " she ex- 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 43 

claimed with eager delight. " Do you think 
of going there to-day, papa"? ' 

" I have been thinking it would answer very 
well as a sequel to our Saturday's visit to Wash- 
ington's old quarters at Newburgh. We will 
make the suggestion at the breakfast table, and 
see what the rest of our company think of it." 

" Oh, I don't believe anyone will think of ob- 
jecting. I shall be astonished if they do." 

" But there are other places some may prefer 
visiting first, and it will be only polite and kind 
to let each one express his or her preference." 

" And the majority decide, I suppose? ' 

" That is my idea," he said pleasantly. 

" Your ideas are always kind ones, father 
dear," she responded with a loving look up into 
his eyes. 

" Though occasionally not altogether agree- 
able to my eldest daughter, eh ? ' ' he returned 
with a smile, and playfully patting the hand 
which he held. 

" Ah, papa, I do not often object by word or 
look to your decisions nowadays, do I ? ' she 
said half-imploringly. 

" No, it has been a very rare thing for a very 



44 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

long while now," he said with a tenderly affec- 
tionate look " so rare that I really believe my 
dear eldest daughter has come to have full faith 
in her father's wisdom and love for her." 

"Indeed, papa, I don't doubt either in the 
very least," she exclaimed with an energy that 
brought an amused smile to her father's lips and 
eyes. 

"Good-morning, papa!' 1 cried a sweet child 
voice at that moment; " here we come, and 
mamma will follow in a very few minutes." 
And with that Elsie and Ned came bounding 
across the deck to their father's side. He wel- 
comed both with kind greetings and fatherly 
caresses. 

" Is your sister Grace up yet? " he asked, and 
Elsie answered: "Yes, sir; and almost dressed. 
She opened her door as I was going by, and 
gave me a kiss, and told me to tell papa she 
would be ready to go up to breakfast in a very 
few minutes! ' 

" Ah," he said; " I fear she may hurry too 
much for her feeble strength. Neddie, boy, go 
down to the cabin, knock at your sister's door, 
and tell her papa says it is so early yet that she 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 45- 

need not hurry with her dressing. We will 
wait till she and mamma are quite ready to go- 
up to the house." 

" I will, papa," was the ready and cheerful 
response, as the little fellow turned to obey, but 
then he paused with the exclamation, " Oh,, 
here they come both of them! ' 

The captain rose to exchange morning greet- 
ings with his wife and daughter, then all set 
out for the cottage on the hill. 

They found the other guests gathered on the- 
front porch, and when morning salutations had 
been exchanged they fell into conversation, 
breakfast being not quite ready. The question- 
was at once proposed how and where they 
should spend the day, and when the captain told 
of his plan in regard to that, it was hailed with 
delight. No one could think of anything bet- 
ter, and it was decided that they would start 
very shortly after finishing their morning meal. 

" Will it be a long voyage, captain ? ' ' asked 
Sydney in a jesting tone. 

" Something less than crossing the Atlantic, 3 * 
he returned with becoming gravity. 

" It certainly is, captain," Evelyn said with a 



46 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

smile. Then turning to Sydney, " Kingston is 
ninety-three miles north of New York." 

" Oh, well then, one will not need to burden 
one's self with much luggage," laughed Sydney. 

" So there will be no time consumed in pack- 
ing trunks," remarked Lucilla. 

" I never have any trouble about that. Papa 
always does it for me," said Grace, giving him a 
loving look and smile. 

" Will we go on shore at Kingston, papa? ' 
asked Elsie. 

" Probably," he seplied. 

" And see the tree the silver bullet man was 
hung on? " asked Neddie. 

" I do not know whether it is still standing 
or not, my son," replied his father; " and, if so, 
it probably looks much like other apple trees. 
" It was not at Kingston he was hanged, how- 
ever, but at Hurley a few miles from there." 

"Kingston is a very old place, is it not?' 
asked Violet. 

" Yes," said her mother; " it was settled by 
the Dutch as early as 1663, Lossing tells us, and 
at first called Wiltwyck which means wild 
witch or Indian "Witch on account of the 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 47 

troubles between the settlers and the Indians. 
A redoubt was built by the Dutch on the bank 
of the creek near the old landing place, and they 
called the creek Redoubt Kill, or Creek. Now 
it is called Eondout a corruption of Redoubt. 
Years later, near the close of the century, the 
population of the town was increased by a valu- 
able addition from Europe a colony of French 
Huguenots, who fled from that dreadful perse- 
cution begun in 1685 by Louis XIV/s revoca- 
tion of the Edict of Nantes." 

" What does that mean, grandma? ' asked 
Neddie. 

" I will tell you sometime; perhaps while we 
are going up the river to-day," she answered in 
kindly tones. " I cannot do it now. for there is 
the breakfast bell." 

They were all seated upon the Dolphin's deck 
very shortly after leaving the table, and in a few 
moments the yacht was steaming rapidly up the 
river. Then Neddie, going to his grand- 
mother's side, claimed her promise to explain to 
him what was meant by an edict particularly 
the one of which she had spoken. 

" An edict," she said, " is a public decree that 



48 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

things shall be so and so. The Edict of Nantes 
said that the persecution of the Protestants 
must stop and they be allowed to worship God 
as they deemed right; the revocation of that 
edict gave permission to the Komanists to begin 
persecution again. Therefore, to save their 
lives, the Protestants had to flee to other lands." 

" Where did they go, grandma? " asked Eric, 
who was listening with as keen an interest as 
Neddie himself. 

" A great many to England and Germany and 
some to this country. It was really a great loss 
to France, for they were industrious and skil- 
ful artisans manufacturers of silk, jewelry, 
and glass." 

" I'm glad some of them did come here," said 
Eric. " The massacre of St. Bartholomew was 
before that, wasn't it, grandma? ' 

"Yes; on the 26th of August, 1572; in that 
seventy thousand Protestants were butchered 
by the Papists in France, by the authority of 
the Pope and the king. From that time on, 
until 1598, there were terrible persecutions, 
stopped in that year by Henry IV.'s issue of the 
Edict of Nantes, allowing, as I have told you, 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 49 

Protestants to worship God according to the 
dictates of their consciences. That edict re- 
mained in force for nearly a century, but was 
revoked in 1685 by Louis XIV." 

" Then the Protestants moved away to escape 
being killed? " asked Eric. 

" Yes," replied Grandma Elsie, " and some of 
them came up this river and settled on its 
shores. They found it less hazardous to dwell 
beside the savage Indians than among the per- 
secuting Papists." 

" So they came across the ocean and up this 
river and settled near Kingston, did they, 
grandma?" queried Eric. 

" They settled in the valley of Ulster and 
Orange counties," she answered. 

" And then they had good times, I hope," 
said Neddie. 

" Not for some time," she answered, " be- 
cause the Indians were fierce and jealous of the 
palefaces, as they called the whites. It was not 
until after the Revolution that they ceased to 
give trouble to the white settlers, both Hugue- 
nots and others. But it was borne with pa- 
tience and perseverance; and many of their 



50 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

descendants helped in the hard struggle for our 
independence." 

" Fighting the British in the Revolutionary 
War, do you mean, grandma? " asked Neddie. 

" Yes; fighting for freedom. That was the 
war that made us the great and growing nation 
that we are to-day. It was a fearful struggle, 
but God -helped us, and we should never forget 
to give him thanks for our liberties." 

" I hope we won't," said Eric. " Papa says 
we have more to be thankful for than any other 
people; and I think so myself." 

" As I do," said his grandma; " and my little 
grandsons are much better off than very many 
other children, even in this good land." 

" Yes, grandma, I know that; papa and 
mamma often remind me of it; and I do feel 
thankful for my many blessings; for none of 
them more than for my dear, sweet grand- 
ma," he added with a loving look into her 
eyes. 

" As I do for my dear grandchildren," she 
returned, giving him a loving smile and softly 
patting the hand he had laid on her knee. 

" Indeed, we all love you dearly, grandma," 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 51 

exclaimed Ned. " But, now, please won't you 
go on and tell us some more? Tell about the 
Indians, and what they and the white folks did 
to each other." 

" I could not tell all that was done, nor would 
it be a pleasant story if I could," replied Grand- 
ma Elsie. " The Esopus Indians lived on the 
flats extending northward from the creek for 
some distance. They did not fancy their white 
neighbors, and determined to kill them. They 
iell upon the settlement one day while the able- 
bodied men were in the field and slew sixty-five 
persons. The others fled to the redoubt, and 
the Indians began to build a stockade near it. 
But a call for help was sent to New York, and 
the Governor sent troops, who drove the In- 
dians back to the mountains. Not long after- 
ward ihe Dutch followed the Indians into their 
fastnesses, destroyed their forts and villages, 
laid waste their fields, burned their stores of 
maize, killed many of their warriors, captured 
eleven of them, and released twenty-two of the 
Dutch whom they were holding captives. All 
that led to a truce the next December and a 
treaty of peace the following May." 



52 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

"Were the Huguenots there when all that 
happened, grandma?" asked Eric. 

" No; as I have told you, it was the revocation 
of the Edict of Nantes which drove them from 
their native land to this foreign shore, and that 
did not take place until 1685 more than 
twenty years later." 

" Were the Indians all gone from about 
Kingston by that time, grandma? " asked Eric. 

" Oh, no! " she said. " They as well as the 
Tories gave a great deal of trouble to the Pa- 
triots during the Kevolutionary War that hard 
struggle for freedom. At the time of the Kevo- 
lution the New York Legislature, then called 
* Convention of the Kepresentatives of the State 
of New York,' migrated from place to place,, 
"being compelled to do so by the movements of 
the enemy, and finally, in February, 1777, took 
up their quarters in Kingston until May of that 
year. They were making a Constitution for 
the State. It proved a very excellent one, and 
was adopted. And the first session of the legis- 
lature of the State was appointed to meet at 
Kingston in July. So Kingston was the capi- 
tal of the State when Sir Henry Clinton took 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 53 

the forts in the Hudson Highlands; and because 
it was the capital he marked it out for special 
vengeance. 

" The British fleet, under Sir James Wallace, 
came up the river with 3600 men under the 
command of General Yaughan. The order 
given them was to scatter desolation in their 
track; and they obeyed destroying all vessels 
on the river and firing from the ships upon the 
houses of known Patriots. Also small parties 
landed and desolated whole neighborhoods with 
fire and sword. They landed near Kingston on 
the 13th of October in two divisions, each tak- 
ing a different road to the town, and burning 
and destroying as they went. They joined 
upon a gentle eminence and marched into the 
town, then but a small village, began set- 
ting the houses on fire, and soon had almost 
<every one laid in ashes." 

" "Was Kingston only a very little place then, 
grandma? " asked Eric. 

" A town of only three or four thousand in- 
habitants," she replied. " Some of the people 
warned of the approach of the British had 
succeeded in hiding their most valuable effects* 



54 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

but others lost all they had. A large quantity 
of provisions and stores was destroyed. After 
doing all that mischief, the British fearing the 
American people would gather together and 
come upon and punish them for all this wanton 
cruelty hastily retreated." 

" Did it do them any good to burn down the 
town, grandma? " asked Eric hotly. 

" No; there was nothing gained by it." 

" And as they burned the town, there are no 
Kevolutionary houses to be seen there now, I 
suppose? ' 

" A few houses escaped the fire," she said. 
" One is the i Constitution House ' called so 
because it was there the Convention met which 
framed the Constitution for the government of 
the State. I think we will visit it to-day. Per- 
haps, too, the old graveyard where many of the 
Huguenots lie buried. Will we not, captain ? ' 
addressing him as he drew near their little 
group, as if interested to learn what was the 
topic of her discourse. 

" We will visit any spot that you wish 
UB to, mother," he answered in his pleasant 
tones. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 55 

"Were you giving the boys a history of 
Kingston? ' 

" A slight sketch," she said; " and they want 
to see the Constitution House; perhaps the old 
graveyard too." 

"Ah! I think we will visit both; certainly, 
if all our party wish it." 

At that, several of the others gathered about 
them, asking of what places they were speaking; 
and, on being told, they one and all expressed 
themselves as desirous to see everything con- 
nected with the history of the town to which 
they were going. So that was what they did on 
their arrival at Kingston. They remained 
there for some hours; then returned to their 
yacht, and greatly enjoyed the trip back to 
Evelyn's pretty cottage, which they reached IE 
time for tea. 



CHAPTER V. 

" How many would like to take another trip 
up or down the river to-morrow?" asked Cap- 
tain Raymond, as they sat together on the front 
porch after leaving the tea table. 

" Every one of us, I presume, captain," said 
Grandma Elsie, with a smiling glance from one 
to another of the eager, interested faces about 
them. 

" Oh, yes; yes, indeed, we would! " exclaimed 
several voices, Mrs. Leland adding, " We could 
hardly contrive a more delightful way of spend- 
ing the time; there are a number of historic 
spots which would be interesting ones to visit." 

" Tarrytown and the other places connected 
with Arnold's treachery," suggested Violet. 

" Fishkill, too, is a historically interesting- 
place," said her mother. 

" West Point also," remarked Lucilla. " Papa 
took Max and me there once, but I should not 
at all object to going again." 

56 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

"I think we can visit all the places men- 
tioned within the next few days," said her 
father; " and we need not decide until to- 
morrow morning which we will take first." 

"In the meantime we may talk the matter 
over, I suppose, and see what the majority is in 
favor of?" remarked Lucilla inquiringly. 

"I think that would be a good plan," said 
her father. " Let everyone feel at perfect lib- 
erty to give his or her opinion." 

" I think we could hardly find a more inter- 
esting locality to visit than Fishkill," said 
Grandma Elsie. " Though perhaps a longer 
sail may be thought desirable." 

" We could supplement it with as long a one 
as we might find agreeable, by passing on 
either up or down the river, upon returning 
from the shore to the yacht," said the captain. 

" Why, yes, so we could," said Violet; " and 
I think it would be very enjoyable." 

" Papa, what is there to see at Fishkill? and 
what happened there in the Kevolution?' 
asked Elsie Eaymond. 

" Quite a good deal," replied the captain. 
" Fishkill village lies five miles eastward from 



58 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

the landing of that name, on a plain near the 
foot of the mountains. Those high mountains 
sheltered it from invasion in the time of the 
Revolution, and it was chosen as a place of safe 
deposit for military stores. Also for the con- 
finement of Tory prisoners and others captured 
by strategy or in skirmishes upon the neutral 
ground in West Chester. For a while too a 
portion of the Continental Army was encamped 
there; also the State Legislature met there at. 
one time." 

"Was the camp in the town, papa?'' asked 
Grace. 

" No; the barracks were about half a mile 
south of the village. The officers had their 
quarters at the house of a Mr. Wharton, and the 
barracks extended along the road from there to 
the foot of the mountains." 

"Is not that vicinity the scene of many of 
the incidents given in Cooper's ' Spy'? " asked 
Mr. Leland. 

" Yes," replied the captain. " Enoch Crosby 
was a spy who did good service to his country 
in that capacity, and is supposed to have been 
the original of Cooper's spy Harvey Birch. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 59 

In the Wharton House, Crosby at one time went 
through a mock trial by the Committee of 
Safety, and was then confined in irons in the 
old Dutch church in the village. It was in the 
autumn of 1776 he began his career as spy in 
the service of his country by learning the plans 
and purposes of the Tories and revealing them 
to his Whig friends. In that neighborhood, at 
that time, secret foes were more to be feared 
than open enemies, but for a long time Crosby 
mingled with the Tories, learning their plans 
and purposes, without being suspected by them; 
they thought him as much an enemy to his and 
their country as they were themselves. Lossing 
tells us that while on one' of his excursions he 
asked lodging for the night of a woman who 
proved to be a Ton 7 ; and that from her he 
learned that a company of Tories was being 
formed in the neighborhood with the intention 
of marching to New York and joining the Brit- 
ish Army. He seemed delighted with the idea 
and most anxious to join the company. He 
gained the confidence of its captain and learned 
all his plans. It seems that after their talk they 
retired to bed; but Crosby did not immediately 



60 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

fall asleep. When all had grown quiet, so that 
there was reason to suppose everyone else was 
asleep, he rose and stealthily left the house, 
hastened to White Plains, where lived the Com- 
mittee of Safety, and told them what he had 
just learned of the plans of the Tories. He also 
suggested that they should hold a meeting the 
following evening and send a band of Whigs to 
arrest the Tories and himself as though believ- 
ing him to be one of them. That plan was 
carried out; they were all made prisoners, taken 
to Fishkill, and confined in the old stone 
church. I believe that church is one of the 
relics of the Kevolution which yet remain. 

" When the arrested men were taken there 
the Committee of Safety was already at the 
Wharton House prepared to try them. They 
held an examination of the prisoners after 
which they Crosby among the rest were sent 
back to their prison. Seemingly by accident, 
he was left alone with the Committee for a few 
minutes and the plan was concerted by which 
he might escape. 

" At the northwest corner of the church was 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 61 

a window hidden by a willow. He reached the 
ground through that, got rid of his loose man- 
acles, sprang out of his concealment, and rushed 
away past the sentinels with the speed of a deer. 
The sentinels fired a few shots after him, but 
missed him in the gloom; and he escaped un- 
hurt to a swamp." 

" Oh, that was good! " cried Eric. " Did he 
have any more such escapes, uncle? ' 

" Yes; twice after that he was made a pris- 
oner with Tories, but managed to escape each 
time. At one time Colonel Van Cortlandt was 
stationed with a detachment of troops on the 
east side of the Hudson, to watch what was 
going on upon the Neutral Ground. One day 
Crosby was with a part of that detachment near 
Teller's Point and the mouth of the Croton 
Kiver, when they saw a British sloop of war 
come sailing up the stream. It cast anchor in 
the channel opposite. Crosby and six others 
then went to the Point, where all but one con- 
cealed themselves in the bushes, while the 
other, dressed in infantry uniform, paraded 
the beach. Of course the officers on the sloop 
soon saw and determined to capture him. They 



62 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

promptly sent a boat with eleven men to take 
him. But as the British landed the American 
ran. They pursued, not thinking of any dan- 
ger. Then Crosby and his companions began 
making a noise in the bushes that made it seem 
as though they were half a regiment; then they 
rushed out and called on the enemy to surren- 
der which they did without firing a shot. 
The next day the stone church at Fishkill held 
them as prisoners." 

"I suppose Crosby was a born American, 
uncle? " Eric said inquiringly. 

" Yes; born in Massachusetts early in Janu- 
ary, 1750." 

"That would make him twenty-five a few 
months before the war began. But he did not 
live in Massachusetts? ? 

" No; his parents moved to New York while 
he was still an infant. When he grew up he 
learned the trade of a shoemaker; but when the 
war broke out he gave up his trade and shoul- 
dered a musket. He was living at Danbury 
then, and was one of the hundred men who in 
1775 marched to Lake Champlain and fought 
battles in that quarter until Quebec was 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 63 

stormed. It was after his return from that 
expedition that he engaged in the secret 



service." 



" Being a spy? " queried Neddie. 

"Yes; but at length finding that his many 
escapes after being taken prisoner by the Whigs 
had excited the suspicions of the Tories, he 
gave up that work and joined a detachment of 
the Continental Army then stationed in the 
Highlands." 

"I hope he didn't get killed, papa?' said 
Little Elsie. 

" No; he lived through the war, and for many 
years afterward. In 1827 he was in New York 
City as witness at a trial in court, and an old 
gentleman who knew him introduced him to 
the audience as the original of Harvey Birch 
Cooper's spy. That story had been turned into 
a play, and was then being performed at one of 
the theatres. Notice was given that Crosby had 
accepted an invitation to attend the play, and 
the house was crowded with an audience who 
warmly greeted the old soldier." 

" I'm glad they did," said Elsie. " It must 
have been pleasant for him, and I'm sure he 



84 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

deserved it; for he had helped a great deal to 
get us all free. Papa, haven't we just the very 
best country in all the world? * 

" So I think," her father answered with a 
smile; adding, "and that being the case we 
ought to be the best people in all the world. 
Don't you think so, daughter? ? 

" Yes, indeed, papa; and I mean to try." 

" Why not go to Fishkill to-morrow? " asked 
Sydney. 

" All in favor of so doing may say aye/' said 
the captain, glancing around upon the small 
crowd of hearers, big and little. 

" Aye! " exclaimed every voice, and that was 
followed by a ripple of laughter. As that died 
down, " We seem to be of one mind," re- 
marked the captain pleasantly. "Well, the 
yacht will be ready to start immediately after 
breakfast, if the weather is pleasant. We would 
hardly wish to go in a storm." 

"Oh, no!" exclaimed several voices; "espe- 
cially as we have plenty of time to wait for a 
pleasant day." 

" Yes," the captain said; " but there is every 
indication that we will not have to do BO that 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 65 

to-morrow will prove as fine a day as we could 
wish; and I suggest that our young people and 
all older ones who desire plenty of sleep 
should retire pretty soon; for we will need to 
rise early if we want abundance of time for our 
expedition. The trip on the river will be short, 
but we will probably want to spend at least half 
the day on shore." 

Everyone followed the captain's good advice; 
they were all up early next morning and ready 
to start on their proposed trip in good season. 

The weather proved pleasant, no accident be- 
fell any of them, and all enjoyed very thor- 
oughly their visit to Fishkill and its vicinity. 
They visited the Verplanck House interesting 
as having been the headquarters of Baron Steu- 
ben when the American Army was encamped 
near Newburgh, and also as the place where the 
celebrated Society of the Cincinnati was organ- 
ized in 1783. 

" Won't you please tell us something about 
Baron Steuben, papa?" asked Elsie Raymond 
as they were returning from their visit to the 
Verplanck House. 

"Yes," replied the captain. "He was a 



66 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

German soldier, born in Magdeburg, Prussia. 
His full name was Frederick William Augustus 
Henry Ferdinand von Steuben. His father was 
a captain in the army, and he became a soldier 
when a mere lad. He saw and took part in a 
great deal of fighting, and in 1762 was made 
aide to Frederick the Great. He took part in 
the siege of Schweidnitz, and that closed his 
military career in his own land. He retired 
from the army, and was living most comfortably 
on a salary, while we^were struggling for our 
(freedom. In December, 1777, he went to 
Paris, on his way to visit some English noble- 
men who were friends of his. In Paris he met 
the French minister of war, who seems to have 
been a good friend to America, for, knowing 
that the great weakness of our army lay in the 
fact that the men lacked discipline and knew 
little or nothing of military tactics, he tried to 
persuade Steuben to come to this country and 
teach them. 

"But very naturally the baron was not willing 
to sacrifice his income and his honors in order 
to help a cause that seemed so desperate. Yet 
at length he yielded to Germain's solicitation 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 67 

and promises, and decided to come to the help 
of the struggling Colonies. He came over on 
a French gunboat; having a long stormy passage 
of fifty-five days, the vessel taking fire three 
times a very hazardous thing, as there were 
1700 pounds of powder on board. Also there 
was an attempt to mutiny. However, he finally 
arrived safely at Portsmouth, N. H. He had a 
warm welcome there, the whole population 
going out to receive him." 

" And did he go right into our army, papa ? ' 
asked Elsie. 

" He wrote at once to Congress offering his 
services to the Colonies, saying he had come to 
this country because he would serve a nation 
engaged in the noble work of defending its 
rights and liberties, adding that although he 
had given up an honorable title and lucrative 
rank, he asked neither riches nor honors. He 
called upon Congress, and told them he would 
enter the army as a volunteer; if his services 
were not satisfactory, or if the Colonies failed 
to establish their independence, he was to re- 
ceive nothing; but if they were successful, and 
he remained in the army, he expected to be re- 



68 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

funded the income he had given up, and remu- 
nerated for his services." 

" That was a good offer," remarked Eric. " I 
suppose they accepted it? " 

" They did/' replied his uncle; " and Steu- 
ben went to Valley Forge, where Washington 
and his army were encamped at that time. 
When he saw our half-starved, poorly clad sol- 
diers come creeping out of their huts he was 
astounded, and said ' No European army could 
be kept together a week in such a state/ But 
he began his work at once. He did a great 
work; probably we could never have won our 
independence without the help he gave us in 
training our soldiers for the hard struggle 
necessary to win it. The fine effect of that 
discipline was seen in the Battle of Monmouth, 
when Baron Steuben rallied the retreating and 
disordered troops of Charles Lee like veterans." 

" Did he stay in this country till the war was 
over, papa? " asked Elsie. 

" Yes; and as long as he lived. He made 
New York City his home for several years. I 
ain ashamed to say that Congress refused to 
fulfil its contract with him to pay him for his 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 69 

services, but he was given grants of land in 
New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and Virginia. The 
first he declined to take when he learned that 
it was the estate of an old Tory who would be 
left destitute, and in the kindness of his heart 
he interceded for him. Steuben was very kind- 
hearted and generous. Lossing gives us some 
anecdotes illustrative of that. He says that in 
Newburgh, at the time of the disbanding of the 
army, Colonel Cochran was standing in the 
street penniless, when Steuben tried to com- 
fort him by saying that better times would 
come. 

" ' For myself/ replied the brave officer, ' I 
can stand it; but my wife and daughters are in 
the garret of that wretched tavern; and I have 
nowhere to carry them, nor even money to re- 
move them.' As Lossing says, ' The baron's 
generous heart was touched, and, though poor 
himself, he hastened to the family of Cochran, 
poured the whole contents of his purse upon 
the table, and left as suddenly as he had en- 
tered.' 

" As he was walking toward the wharf a 
wounded negro soldier came up to him bitterly 



70 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

lamenting that he had no means with which to 
get to New York. The baron borrowed a dol- 
lar, handed it to the negro, hailed a sloop, and 
put him on board. ' God Almighty bless you, 
baron! ' said the negro as Steuben walked away. 
Many such stories could be told of the kind- 
hearted baron." 

" What a shame that Congress did not keep 
the promise it made him when he first came 
over here! J ' exclaimed Lucilla, 

" Yes; it was a great shame," acknowledged 
her father; " however, after seven years of delay 
they allowed him a pension of $2400. Then he 
retired to his land; he had a whole township 
near Utica, N. Y. He cleared sixty acres of 
that, built a loghouse upon it, and made his 
home there for the rest of his life; though he 
went to New York every winter. On the 22d 
of November, 1795, he was making preparation 
for that yearly visit, when he was stricken with 
paralysis. Three days afterward he died. In 
accordance with directions which he had given, 
he was buried near his house, with his military 
cloak around him and the star of honor that 
he always wore on his breast." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 71 

"Ah, the dear, good man! I hope he is 
reaping a great reward in the other world/' said 
Sydney. 

" A wish which I think we can all echo from 
our hearts/' responded Grandma Elsie. 



CHAPTER VI. 

" WE have had a nice day a very nice one, 
I think," remarked Elsie Raymond, as they sat 
on the deck of the Dolphin pursuing their 
homeward way. 

" Where are you going to take us to-morrow, 
papa?' 

" That is a question for the majority of the 
older people to decide," replied the captain, 
softly stroking her curls for she was seated 
upon his knee and smiling down affectionately 
into her eyes. 

" That means grandma and mamma, and 
uncle and aunt, I suppose/' said the little girl, 
looking round inquiringly upon them. " Please, 
dear, good folks, won't you all say what you 
want? " 

"I think we would all be satisfied to go to any 
one of the many interesting spots on the banks 
of this beautiful river," replied Grandma Elsie. 

"As I do," said Mrs. Leland, "but, since a 
choice has to be made, I propose that if no one 

72 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. T3 

prefers any other place we go to West Point 
to-morrow." 

That motion was put to vote, and the deci- 
sion given in its favor was unanimous. 

" Thinking of going there reminds me of 
Arnold and his treachery," remarked Lucilla. 
" Can't we go and see the Eobinson House, on 
the other side of the river, papa? ' 

" I don't know that visitors are admitted to 
the mansion now, but we can drive past and 
view the outside and the grounds," replied the 
captain. " The house is now called Beverly, 
the dock from which Arnold made his escape 
Beverly Dock." 

" He got into a boat, papa? " asked Neddie. 

" Yes; into his barge, which conveyed him to 
the British ship Vulture" 

" Oh, can't you tell us the whole story of it 
now, papa, and let us go to the place to- 
morrow? ' 

" That might be possible," returned the cap- 
tain, " if no one objects to hearing a rehearsal 
of the old story." 

No one had any objection, and the captain 
proceeded with the narrative. 



74 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Arnold was a brave, daring, and successful 
soldier in the Revolutionary War; one who did 
and suffered a great deal to win his country's, 
freedom, and perhaps if he had been treated 
with perfect justice he might never have turned 
traitor. He was badly treated by Congress and 
by Gates. After that he got into serious trouble 
through his own reckless extravagance. He 
was deeply in debt and ready to do almost any- 
thing for money. He had married into a Tory 
family, too, and perhaps they had an influence 
in lessening his love for the cause of freedom 
and making him willing to betray his country 
for the money he coveted for filthy lucre. He 
learned that Sir Henry Clinton so coveted West 
Point that almost any sum of money and any 
honors would be given the man who should 
enable the British to get possession of that post. 
He pondered the matter, and resolved to do the 
dastardly deed if possible. He had been de- 
clining active service on the plea that his 
wounds rendered him unfit for riding on horse- 
back. But now his wounds healed rapidly, his 
patriotism was freshly aroused, and he was 
eager to again serve his bleeding country. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 75 

" It was in that way he talked to his friends 
in Congress, General Sehuyler and others, 
men who, he knew, had influence with Wash- 
ington. He also prevailed upon Robert R. 
Livingston a member of Congress to write 
to Washington and suggest tho giving of the 
command of West Point to Arnold. 

" Then, under the pretence of having private 
business in Connecticut, he went there, passing 
through the camp and paying his respects to 
Washington on the way. But he said nothing 
about his wish to be appointed to the command 
at West Point until he again called on his re- 
turn; then he suggested to Washington that on 
rejoining the army he would like that post, as 
suited to his feelings and the state of his 
health. 

" Washington was surprised, but his suspi- 
cions were not aroused. So Arnold got com- 
mand of that post with all its dependencies; 
that is, including everything from Peekskill 
to Kings Ferry. His instructions were dated 
at Peekskill on the 3d of August, 1780. He 
went at once to the Highlands and established 
his quarters at Colonel Robinson's house. 



76 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

"At this time Arnold had been in correspond- 
ence with Sir Henry Clinton for eighteen 
months. Both wrote over fictitious names, and 
Clinton did not know who his correspondent 
was; at least, for a great part of the time he was 
ignorant of his name and character, the letters 
passing through the hands of Major Andre. 
During the previous winter Arnold had had 
some connection with a British spy Lieuten- 
ant Hele in Philadelphia, where he had been 
sent with a pretended flag of truce in a vessel 
afterward wrecked in the Delaware, when he 
Hele was made prisoner by Congress." 

" I think there was something known of 
Arnold's plot in England at that time; was 
there not, captain? " asked Mr. Leland. 

"Yes/' replied Captain Raymond; "and 
great hopes were built upon it long before it 
was to take place. Some of the officers who re- 
turned to England in 1780 were often heard to 
declare that it was all over with the rebels; that 
they were about to receive an irreparable blow 
the news of which would soon arrive. But they 
had no more to say on the subject after the ac- 
count was received of the plot and the discovery 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

of the traitor. To resume: Arnold wrote his 
letters in a disguised hand and ambiguous style, 
affixing to them the feigned signature of 
1 Gustavus/ Andre signed his ' John An- 
derson/ 

" He wasn't so bad a man as Arnold, was he, 
uncle?" asked Eric. 

" I think not, by any means," replied Captain 
Eaymond. " He was a fine young man who 
enjoyed the unbounded confidence of Sir Henry 
Clinton. He had been an aide-de-camp of the 
commander-in-chief, and was now adjutant-gen- 
eral of the British Army. 

" Before Arnold's trial by a court-martial 
Clinton had come to the belief that he was his 
correspondent. That trial made him seem of 
less value; but when he got command of West 
Point his traitorous advances to his country's 
foes assumed increased importance. So their 
plans were made. Clinton was to send a strong 
force up the Hudson at the moment when the 
combined American and French forces should 
make an expected movement against New York. 
That last was one of Washington's plans which 
Arnold had revealed to the British general. It 



78 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

was thought that "West Point would be the re- 
pository of the ammunition and other stores of 
the allied armies. It was reported that the 
French were to land on Long Island, and from 
there march against New York, while Washing- 
ton would approach it from the north with the 
main army of the Americans; and the plan of 
the enemy was to send up the river at that pre- 
cise time a flotilla bearing a strong land force. 
When they reached West Point, Arnold was to 
surrender to them under pretence of a weak 
garrison. 

" With the view of carrying out that plan, the 
British troops were so posted that they could be 
put in motion on very short notice, while ves- 
sels, properly manned, were kept in readiness on 
the Hudson. 

" But now Clinton felt it necessary to make 
certain of the identity of his correspondent; so 
he proposed a personal conference, and Arnold 
insisted that Major Andre should be the one 
sent. Clinton had already fixed upon Andre as 
the most suitable person to whom to intrust 
that important mission, and so sent him. I do 
not know that Andre went unwillingly, but he 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. TO 

did not seek the service, though once engaged 
in it he did his best. 

" The love of money seems to have been Ar- 
nold's greatest temptation to the treachery of 
which he was guilty. His first plan was to have 
the interview with Andre at his own quarters 
in the Highlands, Andre to be represented as a 
person entirely devoted to the American cause 
and possessing ample means for gaining intelli- 
gence from the enemy. As secret agents were 
frequently employed to procure intelligence, 
this was safe ground to go upon. He sent a 
letter to Andre telling him of this arrangement, 
and assuring him that if he could make his way 
safely to the American outpost above White 
Plains, he would find no difficulty after 
that, 

" On the east side of the Hudson at that time 
was a detachment of cavalry under the com- 
mand of Colonel Sheldon, who had his head- 
quarters, with a part of his detachment, at 
Salem. Arnold gave him notice that he was 
expecting a person from New York whom he 
was to meet at his quarters for the purpose of 
making important arrangements for obtaining 



80 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

early intelligence from the enemy. Also he 
asked Sheldon to send him word to the Robin- 
son House when this stranger arrived. 

" But the arrangement was distasteful to 
Andre, who had no disposition to act as a spy. 
He therefore wrote a letter to Colonel Sheldon, 
knowing that it would be put into Arnold's 
hands. He proposed a meeting with Arnold at 
Dobbs Ferry, upon the Neutral Ground, on the 
next Monday, the llth instant. 

" That letter puzzled Colonel Sheldon, be- 
cause he had never before heard the name of 
John Anderson, or anything from Arnold about 
expecting an escort. But he supposed it was 
from the person expected by the general, there- 
fore enclosed it to him, writing at the same 
time that he himself was not well enough to go 
to Dobbs Ferry, and hoped that he would meet 
Anderson there himself. It was somewhat 
difficult for Arnold to explain matters to Shel- 
don so that his suspicions should not be ex- 
cited, but he seems to have been skilful in de- 
ception, and managed to do so. He left his 
quarters on the 10th, went down the river in 
his barge to King's Ferry, and passed the night 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 81 

at the house of Joshua Hett Smith, near Haver- 
straw/' 

" That Smith was a traitor too, was he not, 
captain ? " asked Evelyn. 

"Probably; though there is a difference of 
opinion on that point; he acted a part in the 
work of treason, but was perhaps only Arnold's 
dupe. Early the next morning Arnold pro- 
ceeded toward Dobbs Ferry, where Andre and 
Colonel Robinson were waiting to meet him, but 
as he drew near he was fired upon and closely 
pursued by the British gunboats. That, of 
course, made it necessary to defer the con- 
ference. 

" Having gone down the river openly, Arnold 
thought it necessary to make some explanation 
to Washington, so wrote him a letter in which 
he mentioned several important matters con- 
nected with his command at West Point and in- 
cidentally referred to having come down the 
river to establish signals as near the enemy's 
lines as possible, that he might receive prompt 
notice of any fleet or troops coming up the 
Hudson. 

" This letter was dated at Dobbs Ferry, Sep- 



82 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

tember llth,, and that night he returned to 
his quarters at the Eobinson House. He de- 
sired to have his interview with Andre as 
speedily as possible, because he knew that 
Washington was going to Hartford to hold a 
conference with the newly arrived French offi- 
cers, and that the best time to carry out his 
plans for betraying his country would be in the 
absence of the commander-in-chief. And as 
"Washington would cross the Hudson at King's 
Perry, it was very necessary that until his de- 
parture no movement should be made that 
might excite his suspicion. 

" Two days after Arnold had returned to his 
quarters he wrote again to Andre telling him 
that a .person would meet him on the west side 
of Dobbs Ferry on Wednesday, the 20th inst., 
and conduct him to a place of safety where the 
writer would meet him. ' It will be necessary/ 
he added, ' for you to be in disguise. I cannot 
be more explicit at present. Meet me if pos- 
sible. You may rest assured that if there is 
no danger in passing your lines, you will be 
perfectly safe where I propose a meeting/ 

" Arnold also wrote to Major Tallmadge, at 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 83 

North. Castle, instructing him that if a person, 
named John Anderson should arrive at his 
station, to send him on without delay to 
headquarters under the escort of two dra- 
goons. 

" The house in which Arnold was living at 
that time had been the property of Colonel 
Eobinson, but was confiscated because he had 
become a Tory. The two had been correspond- 
ing for some time under the pretence that Rob- 
inson was trying to recover the property 
through Arnold. Sir Henry Clinton had sent 
Eobinson up the river on board the Vulture 
with orders to proceed as high as Teller's Point. 
It is probable that Eobinson knew all about 
Arnold's treasonable plans and purposes. He 
now wrote a letter to General Putnam asking 
for an interview with him on the subject of his 
property, and, pretending that he did not know 
where Putnam was, he enclosed his letter to 
him in one addressed to Arnold, requesting him 
to hand the enclosed to Putnam, or, if that 
officer had gone away, to return it by the bearer, 
adding ' In case General Putnam should be ab- 
sent, I am persuaded, from the humane and 



84 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

generous character you bear, that you will 
grant me the favor asked.' 

" The Vulture was then lying six miles be- 
low Verplanck's Point, and the letters were 
sent to the Point under a flag of truce. Arnold 
went down to that point some hours before 
Washington was to arrive there on his way to 
Hartford, and received and read Colonel Robin- 
son's letter. Arnold took Washington and his 
suite across the river in his barge and accom- 
panied them to Peekskill. He laid Robinson's 
letter before Washington and asked his advice. 
Washington replied that the civil authority 
alone could act in the matter, and he did not 
approve of a personal interview with Robinson. 
Arnold's frankness in all this effectually pre- 
vented any suspicion of his integrity as com- 
mandant of West Point. 

" After receiving Washington's opinion in re- 
gard to the matter Arnold dared not meet 
Robinson; but he wrote to him, and in that 
letter told him that on the night of the 20th 
he should send a person on board of the Vulture 
who would be furnished with a boat and a flag 
of truce, and in the postscript he added, ' I ex- 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 85 

pect General Washington to lodge here on Sun- 
day next, and I will lay before him any matter 
you may wish to communicate/ It was an in- 
genious and safe way of informing the enemy 
just when the commander-in-chief would re- 
turn from Hartford." 

" That looked as though he wanted to put 
Washington in peril," said Lucilla. 

" I think it did," said her father. " That 
letter was sent to Sir Henry Clinton, and the 
next morning Andre went to Dobbs Ferry. 
Clinton had given him positive instructions not 
to change his dress, not to go into the American 
lines, not to receive papers, or in any other way 
act the character of a spy. 

" It was expected that Arnold would visit the 
Vulture and there hold his interview with 
Andre". But Arnold had arranged a plan which 
would be safer for himself, though a greater 
risk for Andre. 

" About two miles below Stony Point lived a 
man named Joshua Hett Smith, who had been 
employed by General Robert Howe, when in 
command of West Point, to procure intelli- 
gence from New York. Which as Howe 



86 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

was a loyal American officer would seem 
to be good reason for supposing that Smith was 
esteemed a patriotic citizen. Lossing tells us 
that Smith occupied a respectable station in 

society, and could command more valuable aid 
< ^ 

in the business in question than any other per- 
son. Arnold went to him and told him he 
wanted his services in bringing within the 
American lines a person of consequence with 
valuable intelligence from New York. It 
would seem that Arnold had resolved not to ad- 
venture himself on the British ship, but to have 
Andre take the risk of coming on shore that 
they might hold their contemplated interview. 
Arnold seems to have expected it to prove a 
protracted interview, and arranged with Smith 
to have it take place partly in his house. There- 
fore Smith took his family to Fishkill to visit 
friends, and on his return trip stopped at the 
Eobinson house and with Arnold arranged the 
plan for getting Andre on shore for the desired 
interview. 

" Arnold gave Smith the usual pass for a flag 
of truce, and an order on Major Kierse at Stony 
Point to furnish him with a boat whenever he 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 87 

should want one, and he directed Smith to go 
to the Vulture the next night and bring ashore 
the person who was expected to be there. 

"Smith did not succeed in getting such 
assistance as he needed in boatmen, so failed to 
visit the Vulture at the appointed time. He 
sent a messenger to Arnold with a letter telling 
of his failure. The messenger rode all night 
and reached the Robinson House at dawn. 

" Having received the message, Arnold went 
down the river to Verplanck's Point and from 
there to Smith's. 

" At the Point, Colonel Livingston handed 
him a letter just received from Captain Suther- 
land of the Vulture. It was a complaint that 
some one of the Americans had violated the 
rules of war showing a flag of truce on Teller's 
Point, and when in response a boat with an- 
other flag was sent off, as soon as it neared the 
shore it was fired upon by some armed men who 
were concealed in the bushes. 

" The letter was signed by Sutherland, but 
was in the handwriting of Andre. Arnold at 
once understood that the sight of that hand- 
writing was meant to inform him that Andre 



88 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

was on board of the vessel, and, perceiving that, 
he set to work making arrangements to bring 
him ashore. He ordered a skiff to be sent to a 
certain place in Haverstraw Creek, then went 
to Smith's house. They soon had everything 
ready except the boatmen to row the skiff. 
Samuel and Joseph Colquhon were asked to 
serve, but refused until Arnold threatened them 
with punishment, when they yielded. 

" It was near midnight when at last they 
pushed off from the shore, and so still that not 
a leaf stirred in the forests, and there was not 
a ripple on the water. When they neared the 
ship they were hailed by the sentinel on its 
deck. Smith gave some explanation of their 
errand, and after some rough words was allowed 
to go on board. He found Captain Sutherland 
and Beverly Robinson in the cabin. He had a 
missive for the latter from Arnold, but though 
addressed to Robinson its contents were evi- 
dently meant for Andre inviting him to come 
ashore and assuring him of safety in so doing. 
Eobinson understood it and, I presume, ex- 
plained it to Andre. Two passes signed by 
Arnold, which Smith brought, made still 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 89 

plainer Arnold's wish that Andre should come 
ashore. Andre yielded and went with Smith, 
who landed him at the foot of a great hill called 
Long Clove Mountain, about two miles below 
Haverstraw, on the western side of the river. 

" This was the place Arnold had set for the 
meeting with Andre, and he was there hidden 
in the bushes. Smith took Andre to him, then 
left them alone together, and for the first time 
they heard each the other's voice. They were 
plotting the utter ruin of this land, and the 
darkness and gloom of the place seemed to suit 
the nature of the wicked work. They had not 
finished their conference when Smith returned 
to give warning that dawn approached and 
it would be dangerous for them to linger 
longer. Smith's house was four miles away. 
Arnold proposed that they should go there to 
finish their talk, offering Andre a horse which 
he called his servant's, though it is altogether 
probable it had been brought there for this 
purpose. Andre reluctantly complied with th 
request. He did not know that he was within 
the American lines until he heard the voice of 
a sentinel near the village of Haverstraw. His 



90 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

uniform was concealed by a long blue surtout, 
but he knew that he was in real danger because 
he was within the enemy's lines without a flag 
or pass. At dawn they reached Smith's house, 
and at the same moment heard the sound of a 
cannonade on the river. It was in the direc- 
tion of the Vulture" 

" Fired by the Americans, papa, or by the 
British?" asked Elsie. 

" The Americans," replied her father. " It 
was an attack upon the British ship Vulture. 
Colonel Livingston had heard that she lay so 
near the shore as to be within cannon shot and 
had conceived the idea of destroying her, and 
during the night had sent a party with cannon 
from Verplanck's Point; and at dawn, from 
Teller's Point, they opened fire upon the 
Vulture; so severe a one that the vessel's crew 
raised her anchor and moved down the river. 

" Colonel Livingston had asked Arnold for 
two pieces of heavy cannon for the purpose of 
destroying the Vulture, but on some slight pre- 
tence Arnold refused, and Livingston's detach- 
ment could bring only one four-pounder to bear 
upon her. 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 91 

" Colonel Lamb of West Point furnished the 
ammunition but grudgingly, saying that fir- 
ing at a ship with a four-pounder was, in hi& 
opinion, a waste of powder. As Lossing re- 
marks, he little thought what an important 
bearing that cannonade was to have upon the 
destinies of America. It drove the Vulture 
from her moorings, and was one of the causes- 
of the fatal detention of Andre at Smith's 
house. The Vulture was so seriously damaged 
that had she not got off with the flood tide she 
would have had to surrender to the Americans. 
Andre was anxious and troubled at sight of her 
retreat, but when the firing ceased his spirits 
revived. He and Arnold went on arranging 
their plot, and settled upon the day when it 
should be consummated. 

" Andre was to go back to New York; the 
British vessels, carrying troops, were to be ready 
to come up the river at a moment's notice, and 
Arnold was to weaken the post at West Point 
by sending out detachments among the moun- 
tain gorges under the pretence of meeting the 
enemy, as they advanced, at a distance from the 
works] and that the river might be left free for 



92 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

the passage of the British vessels a link from 
the great chain at Constitution Island was to be 
removed. So the enemy could take possession 
with very little resistance. 

" Also Arnold supplied Andre with papers 
explaining the military condition of West Point 
and its dependencies, asking him to place them 
between his stockings and his feet, and in case 
of accident to destroy them. He also gave him 
a pass; then bade him adieu and went up the 
river in his barge; probably feeling greatly satis- 
fied with the thought that he had at last fully 
succeeded in carrying out his wicked scheme to 
betray his country. 

" Andre remained where he was until even- 
ing, then asked Smith to take him back to the 
Vulture. Smith refused, saying he was not 
well had the ague. Probably, though, it had 
been caused by the firing upon the Vulture, as 
he was willing to go with Andre if he would 
take the land route. 

" To that Andre finally consented, as he had 
no other means of reaching the vessel. Arnold 
had persuaded him that in case of taking a land 
route he would better exchange his military 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 93 

coat for a citizen's dress, and that he did. Both 
that and the receiving of papers were contrary 
to the orders of Sir Henry Clinton; but Andre 
felt obliged to be governed by the unforeseen 
circumstances in which he was now placed. He 
and Smith started on the short journey to- 
gether, Smith promising to conduct him as far 
as the lower outposts of the American line. 

"A little before sunset, on the evening of Sep- 
tember 22d, they crossed King's Ferry, accom- 
panied by a negro servant, and at dusk passed 
through the works at Yerplanck's Point and 
turned toward White Plains. They had gone 
as far as Crompond, a little village about eight 
miles from Verplanck's Point, when they were 
hailed by a sentinel who belonged to a party 
under Captain Boyd. That officer asked the 
travellers many searching questions, and would 
not be satisfied that all was right until they 
showed him Arnold's pass. He had a light 
brought and examined the pass, and, seeing that 
it was genuine, he gave them permission to go 
on, after he had apologized for his doubts of 
them and given them a friendly warning of 
danger from the Cowboys in the neighborhood. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

He advised them on that account to travel no 
farther till morning; but Smith said their busi- 
ness was urgent and they must make haste to 
reach White Plains. 

" At that the captain went on to speak very 
strongly of the dangers of the way, till he so 
aroused the fears of Smith that he was disposed 
to tarry where they were for the rest of the 
night. Andre was not so inclined, and it was 
some time before Smith could induce him to 
stay and take lodging in a near-by cottage. 

" They occupied the same bed, and Smith 
afterward told that it was a weary and restless 
night for Andre. They left their bed at dawn 
and again started upon their journey. As they 
neared Pine's Bridge, Smith assured Andre that 
they were beyond patrolling parties, and Andre 
at once shook off his depression and talked 
gaily, discoursing upon arts, literature, poetry, 
and the common topics of the day. Near 
Pine's Bridge they separated; Smith went to 
Tishkill, stopping at the Eobinson House on his 
way to tell Arnold the particulars of his little 
journey with Andre and where he had left 
him. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 95 

" Smith and others had advised Andre not to 
take the Tarrytown road because of the many 
Cowboys in that neighborhood, but Andre, con- 
sidering them his friends, disregarded the ad- 
vice, and, in consequence, met his sad fate." 

" It was a pity for him, but a good thing for 
our country," remarked Lucilla. 

"Yes," her father said. "On that very 
morning a little band of seven volunteers went 
out near Tarrytown to prevent cattle from 
being driven to New York, and to arrest any 
suspicious characters who might be travelling 
that way. A man named John Yerks proposed 
the expedition the day before, and enlisted sev- 
eral others to take part in the enterprise. They 
reached Tarrytown early on the day Andre did. 
Four of them agreed to watch the road from a 
hill above, while Paulding, Van Wart, and 
David Williams were to conceal themselves in 
the bushes beside the stream and near the post 
road. 

" Eleven days after that, at the trial of Smith,. 
Paulding and Williams told the story of their 
capture of Andre. Paulding testified that he, 
Isaac Van Wart, and David Williams were lying 



96 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

by the side of the road about half a mile above 
Tarrytown and fifteen miles above Kingsbridge, 
between nine and ten o'clock on Saturday 
morning, the 23d of September. That they 
had lain there about an hour and a half, as 
nearly as he could recollect, and had seen sev- 
eral persons with whom they were acquainted 
and whom they let pass. Presently one of the 
young men with him said, ' There comes a gen- 
tlemanlike-looking man who appears to be well 
dressed and has boots on. You'd better step 
out and stop him, if you don't know him.' 

" Paulding went on to say that on that he 
got up, presented his firelock at the breast of 
the traveler, told him to stand, and then asked 
him which way he was going. ' Gentlemen,' 
said Andre, ' I hope you belong to our party.' 
Paulding asked him what party. He answered, 
6 The lower party.' Paulding said he did; 
then Andre said, ' I am a British officer, out in 
the country on particular business, and I hope 
you will not detain me a minute.' Then, to 
show that he was a British officer, he drew out 
his watch. Upon that Paulding told him to 
dismount. ' I must do anything to get along/ 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

he said, and made a kind of laugh of it, and 
pulled out General Arnold's pass, which was to 
John Anderson, to pass all guards to White 
Plains and below. Upon that he dismounted, 
and said, ' Gentlemen, you had best let me go, 
or you will bring yourselves into trouble, for 
your stopping me will detain the general's busi- 
ness '; and he said he was going to Dobbs Ferry- 
to meet a person there and get intelligence for 
General Arnold. 

" e Upon that/ continued Paulding, ( I told 
him I hoped he would not be offended; that we 
did not mean to take anything from him; and 
I told him there were many bad people on the 
road, and I did not know but perhaps he might 
be one.' Paulding also said that he asked the 
person his name, and was told that it was John 
Anderson. He added that if Anderson had not 
already told that he was a British officer, he 
would have let him go on seeing Arnold's pass. 
He also said that he understood the pulling out 
of the watch to mean to show that he was a 
British officer; not that he was offering it to his 
captors. 

" Williams too gave his testimony in regard 



98 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

to the occurrences. ' We took him into the 
bushes/ he said, ' and ordered him to pull off 
his clothes, which he did; but on searching him 
narrowly we could not find any sort of writing. 
We told him to pull off his boots, which he 
seemed to be indifferent about; but we got one 
boot off and searched in it, but could find 

* ' 

nothing. But we found that there were some 
papers in the bottom of his stocking next to his 
foot; on which we made him pull his stocking 
off, and found three papers wrapped up. Mr. 
Paulding looked at the contents, and said that 
he was a spy. We then made him pull off his 
other boot, and there we found three more 
papers at the bottom of his foot, within his 
stocking. Upon this we made him dress him- 
self, and I asked him what he would give us to 
let him go. He said he would give us any sum 
of money. I asked him whether he would give 
us his horse, saddle, bridle, watch, and one 
hundred guineas. He said Yes, and told us he 
would direct them to any place, even if it was 
that very spot, so that we could get them. I 
asked him whether he would not give us more. 
He said he would give us any quantity of dry 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 99 

goods, or any sum of money, and bring it to any 
place that we might pitch upon, so that we 
might get it. Mr. Paulding answered, " No; 
if you would give us ten thousand guineas, you 
should not stir one step." I then asked the 
person who had called himself John Anderson 
if he would not get away if it lay in his power. 
He answered, " Yes, I would." I told him I 
did not intend he should. While taking him 
along we asked him a few questions, and we 
stopped under a shade. He begged us not to 
ask him questions, and said that when he came 
to any commander he would reveal all. 

" ' He was dressed in a blue overcoat/ Wil- 
liams went on to say, { and a tight bodycoat 
that was a kind of claret color, though a rather 
deeper red than claret. The buttonholes were 
laced with gold tinsel, and the buttons drawn 
over with the same kind of lace. He had on a 
round hat, and nankeen waistcoat and breeches, 
with a flannel waistcoat and drawers, boots and 
thread stockings.' 

" North Castle was the nearest military post, 
and there they took Andre and delivered both 
the man and the papers they had found upon 






100 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

him to Lieutenant Colonel Jameson, the officer 
in command. 

" It seems hard to understand how Jameson 
could be so foolish as to decide as he did, to 
send the prisoner immediately to Arnold. He 
knew that some of the papers were in Arnold's 
undisguised handwriting, and it seems unac- 
countable that the circumstances under which 
they had come into his hands should not have 
opened his eyes to the treachery of that officer. 
He wrote a letter to Arnold saying that he sent 
a certain Mr. Anderson forward under the 
charge of Lieutenant Allen and a guard, Ander- 
son having been taken while on his way to New 
York; adding, ' He had a passport signed in 
your name, and a parcel of papers taken from 
under his stockings which I think of a very 
dangerous tendency.' He went on to describe 
the papers and to say that he had sent them to 
Washington. 

" Major Tallmadge, who was next in com- 
mand to Jameson, was that day on duty farther 
down the river. When he returned in the 
evening and heard of the circumstances, he was 
filled with astonishment at Jameson's folly, and 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 101 

boldly expressed his doubts of Arnold's fidelity. 
He offered to take upon himself the entire re- 
sponsibility of acting on the belief of his guilt, 
if Jameson would consent. But Jameson re- 
fused to allow anything that would seem to 
imply distrust of Arnold. 

" Then Tallmadge earnestly begged of him to. 
have the prisoner brought back. Jameson 
gave an unwilling consent to that, but insisted 
on forwarding his letter and informing the 
general why the prisoner was not sent on. 
That was the letter Arnold received in time 
to enable him to make his escape to the 
Vulture. 

" Jameson at once sent an express after Lieu- 
tenant Allen, who had Andre in charge, direct- 
ing him to take his prisoner back to headquar- 
ters at North Castle. 

"When Major Tallmadge saw Andre, and 
noticed his manner and gait as he paced the 
room, he felt convinced that he was a military 
man and more than ever certain that Arnold 
was indeed a traitor. He talked the matter 
over with Jameson and partly convinced him. 
The result was the removal of Andre to Colonel 



102 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

Sheldon's quarters at North Salem, as a more 
secure place. 

" There Andre wrote a letter to Washington, 
giving his name and rank and a brief account of 
the occurrences which had brought him into his 
present situation. This he handed to Major 
Tallmadge, who learned with astonishment that 
his prisoner was the adjutant-general of the 
British Army. 

" The letter was sealed and sent to General 
"Washington, and the prisoner seemed to feel 
relieved. In obedience to an order from Wash- 
ington, Andre was taken to West Point and kept 
there until the morning of the 28th, when he 
was conducted to Stony Point and from there, 
under a strong escort, to Tappan. Major Tall- 
madge commanded the escort and rode by 
Andre's side all the way. He and Andre were' 
about the same age and held the same rank in 
their respective armies. They talked on the 
way as familiarly as possible. Andre told Tall- 
madge that he was to have taken part in the at- 
tack on West Point if Arnold's plans had suc- 
ceeded; that he had asked no reward but the 
military glory to be won by such service to hi& 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 103 

king, though, he had been promised the rank 
and pay of a brigadier-general if he had suc- 
ceeded. He inquired earnestly of Tallmadge 
what would probably be the result of his cap- 
ture. In reply Tallmadge reminded him of the 
fate of the unfortunate Captain Hale. 

" ' But you surely do not consider his case 
and mine alike? ' said Andre. 

" ' Yes, precisely similar, and similar will be 
your fate/ replied Tallmadge. 

" The prospect of that the being branded as 
a spy greatly distressed poor Andre; he 
seemed to feel it the very worst part of his sad 
fate." 

" To be called a spy, papa ? " asked Ned. 

" Yes; it is an odious name, and in his case 
would not have the excuse that it was work 
undertaken for the salvation of his country, as 
it was in that of Nathan Hale." 

" Nathan Hale? Who was he, papa? and 
what did he do?" 

" I must go on with this story now, and you 
shall learn that of Captain Hale at another 
time," replied his father. 

" Washington now made arrangements for 



104 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

the security of West Point, then went to the 
army at Tappan. There he called together a 
board of general officers and directed them to 
inquire into the case of Andre and report to 
him, stating in what light they thought the pris- 
oner should be regarded and what his punish- 
ment should be. That court was convened at 
Tappan on the 29th of September, and Major 
Andre arraigned before it. He made a plain 
statement of the facts, acknowledged and con- 
firmed the account he had given in his letter 
to Washington, confessed that he came ashore 
in the night and without a flag, and answered 
the question whether he had anything further 
to say in regard to the charges against him by 
the remark, ( I leave them to operate with the 
board, persuaded that you will do me justice/ 

" He was sent back to prison while the board 
deliberated long and carefully over the question 
of his guilt. Their final verdict was that 
' Major Andre, adjutant-general of the British 
Army, ought to be considered as a spy from the 
enemy, and that agreeably to the law and usage 
of nations, it is their opinion that he ought to 
suffer death.' 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 105 

" The next day Washington's approval of the 
decision was given, accompanied by the order 
that the execution should take place on the 
following day at five o'clock p. M." 

" What a pity! " exclaimed Grace. " I think 
I have read that our officers felt sorry for him 
and would have been glad to spare his life. 
Was it not so, papa ? ' 

" Yes," the captain said. " There was a gen- 
eral desire on the part of the Americans to save 
his life, and I think no one desired it more 
earnestly than Washington, if it could have 
been done in a manner consistent with his pub- 
lic duty. The only way to accomplish that was 
by exchanging him for Arnold, and holding the 
latter responsible for the acts of his victim. A 
formal proposition of the kind would not an- 
swer, Washington could not make, nor Clin- 
ton accept it, but a plan to attempt such an 
arrangement was decided upon. A trusty offi- 
cer of the New Jersey line, Captain Aaron Og- 
den, was given a packet of papers by Washing- 
ton containing an official account of Andre's 
trial, the decision of the board of inquiry, and 
Andre's letter to his general. Ogden was told 



106 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

to choose his escort of men known for their 
fidelity, then go to Lafayette for further in- 
structions. 

" Lafayette was in command of the light in- 
fantry and stationed nearest to the British. He 
instructed Ogden to travel so slowly that he 
would not reach Paulus Hotel till near night,, 
and he would be invited to stay there till morn- 
ing. He was then to get into talk with the 
commandant of the post about this affair of 
Andre, and suggest that it would be well to ex- 
change him for Arnold if it could be done. 

"It all occurred just as planned: the com- 
mandant received Ogden courteously, sent the 
package across the river, invited him to stay all 
night, and in the course of conversation An- 
dre's case was introduced. 

" i Is there no way to spare his life? ' asked 
the commandant. 

. " * If Sir Henry Clinton would give up 
Arnold, Andre might be saved,' replied Ogden. 
' I have no assurance to that effect from General 
Washington, but I have reason to know that 
such an arrangement might be effected/ 

" ' On hearing that the commandant left the 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 107 

company immediately, crossed the river, and 
had an interview with Sir Henry Clinton. It 
availed nothing, however. Sir Henry at once 
refused compliance; honor, he said, would not 
allow the surrender of Arnold a man who 
had deserted from the Americans and openly 
espoused the cause of the king. 

" When Ogden mustered his men at dawn the 
next morning a sergeant was missing. He had 
deserted to the enemy during the night. There 
was no time to search for him, and they re- 
turned to Tappan without him." 

" Did he go over to the British, papa ? Oh, 
what a naughty man! " cried Ned. 

" That was what his fellow-soldiers thought," 
returned the captain with a smile. " But he 
was really obeying Washington, who wanted 
him to obtain in that way some very impor- 
tant information. A paper had been inter- 
cepted in which was the name of General St. 
Clair, mentioned in such a way as to excite sus- 
picion that he was connected with Arnold's 
treason. The sergeant, who was an intelli- 
gent man, soon discovered that there was no 
ground for such suspicion, and that the paper 



108 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

which had excited it was designed by the enemy 
to fall into Washington's hands and excite 
jealousy and ill-feeling among the American 
officers. The papers^ were traced to a British 
emissary named Brown. 

" Sir Henry Clinton was much distressed on 
reading Washington's despatch and the letter 
of Andre. He summoned a council of officers 
and it was at once resolved to send a deputation 
of three persons to the nearest American out- 
post to open communication with Washington, 
present proofs of Andre's innocence, and try to 
procure his release. General Robertson, An- 
drew Elliott, and William Smith were the men 
chosen as the committee, and Beverly Robinson 
went with them as a witness in the case. To- 
ward noon, on the last of October, they arrived 
at Dobbs Ferry, in the Greyhound schooner, 
with a flag of truce. 

" General Greene had been appointed by 
Washington to act in his behalf, and was 
already at the ferry when the Greyhound came 
to anchor. General Robertson opened the con- 
ference with great courtesy of manner and flat- 
tering words, and was going on to discuss the 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 109> 

subject of conference, when General Greene 
politely interrupted him by saying, ' Let us 
understand our position. I meet you only as a 
priyate gentleman, not as an officer, for the 
case of an acknowledged spy admits of no dis- 
cussion.' 

" With that understanding the conference 
was carried on, the British saying what they 
could in Andre's favor, but bringing forward 
nothing that affected the justice of his sen- 
tence. Then a letter from Arnold to Washing- 
ton was produced. It was impudent, malig- 
nant, and hypocritical; menaced Washington 
with dreadful retaliation if Andre should be 
executed, prophesying that it would cause tor- 
rents of blood to flow, and the guilt of that 
would be upon Washington. Such a letter 
could not reasonably be expected to produce 
any good effect. 

" The conference ended at sunset. Robert- 
son expressed his confidence that Greene would 
be candid in reporting to Washington the sub- 
stance of what had passed between them, add- 
ing that he should remain on board the Grey- 
hound all night, and that he hoped that in the 



110 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

morning he might take Major Andre back with 
him, or at least hear that his life was safe. 

" Robertson was overwhelmed with astonish- 
ment and grief when early the next morning 
he received a note from Greene stating that 
Washington's opinion and decision were un- 
changed, and the prisoner would be executed 
that day. 

" Sir Henry Clinton wrote to Washington, 
offering some important prisoners in exchange; 
but it was too late. 

" Andre showed no fear of death, but was 
very solicitous to be shot rather than hanged. 
He pleaded for that with touching but manly 
earnestness, importuning Washington in a letter 
written the day before his death. It was, how- 
ever, contrary to the customs of war, and Wash- 
ington, kind-hearted as he was, could not 
grant his request. 

"Major Andre was executed at Tappan on 
the 2d of October, 1780, at twelve o'clock. 
A large detachment of troops was paraded; 
there was an immense concourse of people 
present; excepting Washington and his staff, 
almost all the field officers were there on 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. Ill 

horseback. There was a strong feeling of 
pity for the young man, and the whole scene- 
was very affecting. I suppose the general feel- 
ing was that he was suffering the punishment 
that ought, if possible, to have been meted out 
to Arnold the traitor." 

" I think history says that Andre went 
through it all very bravely; does it not, cap- 
tain?" asked Sydney. 

" Yes; there was a smile on his countenance- 
as he walked from the stone-house where he had 
been confined, to the place of execution, and he 
bowed politely to several officers whom he 
knew, they returning it respectfully. He had 
hoped to be shot rather than hanged, and when 
he suddenly came in view of the gallows he 
started backward and made a pause. An officer 
by his side asked, ' Why this emotion, sir? ' 
Andre instantly recovered his composure, and 
answered, 1 1 am reconciled to my death, but I 
detest the mode/ Tears came into the eyes of 
many of the spectators as they saw him take off 
his hat and stock, and bandage his own eyes. 
He slipped the noose over his head, and ad- 
justed it to his neck with perfect firmness. He 



112 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

was then told that he had an opportunity to 
speak if he wished to do so. At that he raised 
the handkerchief from his eyes, and said, ' I 
pray you to bear me witness that I meet my 
fate like a brave man.' He had said of the 
manner of his death, i It will be but a momen- 
tary pang/ and so it proved, as, on the removal 
of the wagon on which he stood, he expired 
almost instantly. The body was placed in an 
ordinary coffin, and buried at the foot of the 
gallows. And the spot was consecrated by the 
tears of thousands." 

" But it doesn't lie there now? " Sydney said 
lialf in assertion, half inquiringly. 

"No; in 1831 it was taken up, carried to 
England, and buried near his monument in 
Westminster Abbey. But here we are at our 
temporary home again, and further talk on 
these interesting historical themes must be de- 
ferred until our usual gathering together on 
the porch for an evening chat," said the cap- 
tain as the boat rounded to at the wharf below 
Evelyn's cottage. 



CHAPTEK VII. 

THE trip on the Dolphin had been restful 
rather than fatiguing, and all were ready when 
tea was over for further chat upon the inter- 
esting historical themes which had engaged 
their attention through the day. 

" Congress rewarded the men who took 
Andre prisoner, did it not, papa? " asked Grace. 

" Yes; each of them was given a medal and 
a pension of two hundred dollars a year. 
Washington wrote of them to Congress in terms 
of high praise, proposing that they should re- 
ceive a handsome gratuity for having saved the 
country from one of the severest strokes that 
could have been meditated against it. Lossing 
tells the whole story in his ' Field-Book of the 
Eevolution/ and gives a picture of the medal." 

" Oh, that was good! ' exclaimed Little 
Elsie, adding, "Now, papa, I hope you are 
going to tell us the rest about the traitor Ar- 
nold." 

113 



114 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" If all wish to hear it," replied her father; 
and receiving the assurance that such was the 
case,, he proceeded with the story. 

" When Arnold left Andre at Smith's house 
he went up the river in his barge and directly 
to the Kobinson House; on arriving there spent 
a little time with his wife and child, then had 
a talk with his two aides, Majors Varick and 
Franks, telling them he was expecting impor- 
tant information from New York through a 
distinguished channel which he had just opened. 
This was on the 22d; the day fixed upon for the 
ascent of the river by the British ships was the 
24th, and West Point was to be surrendered to 
them on their arrival there." 

"And they listened to it all and never sus- 
pected him?" exclaimed Sydney. 

"Yes," said the captain; "he told it all as 
calmly as if there were no guilt on his soul, and 
so he appeared on the very day that his treason 
was to be consummated. 

"Washington returned from Hartford two 
days sooner than Arnold had expected. He 
passed the night at Fishkill, and he and his 
suite were in the saddle before dawn, as he waa 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 115 

anxious to reach Arnold's quarters before 
breakfast time, and they had eighteen miles to 
ride. Men were sent ahead with the baggage 
and a notice of Washington's intention of 
breakfasting there; but when the general and 
his party came opposite West Point, he turned 
his horse down a lane toward the river. 

" Lafayette said, ' General, you are going in 
-a wrong direction; you know Mrs. Arnold is 
waiting breakfast for us; and that road will 
take us out of the way.' 

" Washington answered good-naturedly: ( Ah, 
I know you young men are all in love with Mrs. 
Arnold, and wish to get where she is as soon as 
possible. You may go and take your break- 
fast with her, and tell her not to wait for me; 
for I must ride down and examine the redoubts 
on this side of the river, and will be there in a 
short time.' 

" But the officers did not leave him, except 
two aides-de-camp who rode on ahead to explain 
the cause of the delay. Breakfast was waiting 
when they arrived, and they all sat down to 
their meal. 

"Arnold seemed moody. Washington had 



116 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

come back too soon to suit his plans, and the 
British had not come up the river at the ap- 
pointed time. He did not understand it, for 
he had not yet heard that Andre was a pris- 
oner. But before the meal was over Lieuten- 
ant Allen came with a letter for him. Arnold 
broke the seal hastily, for he recognized Colo- 
nel Jameson's handwriting in the address. 
Doubtless Arnold expected it would inform him 
that the enemy was moving up the river; but in- 
stead it told that Major Andre of the British 
Army was a prisoner in his custody. It must 
have been like a thunderbolt to Arnold, but his 
self-control was such that he showed but slight 
disturbance; he told the aides-de-camp that he 
found he must go immediately to West Point, 
and asked them to say to General Washington, 
when he came, that he had been unexpectedly 
called over the river and would soon return. 

" He ordered a horse to be made ready, then 
left the table and went upstairs to his wife. 
He told her that he must flee for his life, and 
might never see her again. She fainted, but not 
venturing to call for assistance, or to delay his 
flight, he gave a farewell kiss to their sleeping 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

baby, ran from the room, mounted a horse be- 
longing to one of Washington's aides, and has- 
tened toward the river not by the winding 
road that led to the Beverly Dock, but along a 
by-way that led down a steep hill which is yet 
called Arnold's Path. He got into his barge, 
and told the six oarsmen to push out into the 
middle of the stream and pull for Teller's Point, 
promising them two gallons of rum if they 
would row rapidly. He told them he was going 
on board the Vulture with a flag of truce, and 
was obliged to make all possible haste, as he 
wanted to return in time to meet General 
Washington at his quarters. 

"When they passed Verplanck's Point he 
showed a white handkerchief, which served as 
a flag of truce to both Captain Livingston at 
the Point and Captain Sutherland of the 
Vulture lying in sight a few miles below. No 
one followed or tried to intercept them, and 
they reached the Vulture without difficulty. 
Arnold introduced himself to the captain, then 
told his oarsmen that they were prisoners. 
They answered indignantly that they had come 
aboard under a flag of truce and had a right to 



318 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

be allowed to go back free. Arnold coolly told 
them they must remain on board. Captain 
Sutherland did not interfere; but, despising 
Arnold's meanness, he gave the coxswain a 
parole to go on shore and get such things as he 
wanted, and when they arrived at New York 
Sir Henry Clinton set them all at liberty." 
"Arnold was one mean wretch! I am sorry 

* 

to have to own him as an American!" exclaimed 
Lucilla. 

"Didn't the British despise him, papa?' 
asked Elsie. 

" Yes, many of them did regarding him 
with scorn as a reptile unworthy of that esteem 
which a high-souled traitor, a traitor because of 
great personal wrong, might claim. 

" You remember Arnold had said when he 
left the breakfast table at the Eobinson House 
that he was going to West Point. Shortly after 
his departure Washington came in. On being 
told that Arnold had gone across the river to 
West Point, he took a hasty breakfast, then 
said he would go over again and meet Arnold 
there. Hamilton did not go with the others,, 
and it was arranged that the general and 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. lift 

liis suite should return and all take dinner 
there. 

" As they were crossing the river Washington 
remarked that they would be greeted with a 
-salute, as General Arnold was at the Point; 
but to their surprise all was silent when they 
drew near the landing. Colonel Lamb, the 
^commanding officer,, came strolling down a 
winding path, and was quite confused when he 
saw the barge touch the shore. He apologized 
to Washington for his seeming neglect of cour- 
tesy, saying that he was entirely ignorant of 
his intended visit. l Sir, is not General Arnold 
here?' asked Washington in surprise. 

" ' No, sir,' replied Colonel Lamb, ' he has 
not been here these two days, nor have I heard 
from him within that time.' 

" That aroused Washington's suspicions, but 
he went around examining the works at West 
Point, and about noon returned to the Beverly 
Dock, from which he had departed. 

" As he was going up from the river to the 
house, Hamilton was seen coming toward the 
party with a hurried step and an anxious, 
troubled countenance. He said something to 



120 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

Washington in a low tone; they went into the 
house together, and Hamilton laid before the 
chief several papers which furnished conclusive 
evidence of Arnold's guilt. They were the 
documents which Arnold had put in Andre's 
hands. With them was a letter from Colonel 
Jameson and one from Andre himself. 

" Jameson, thinking Washington was still in 
Hartford, had sent a messenger there with these 
papers. While on the way the messenger heard 
of the return of Washington, and, hurrying 
back, took the nearest route to West Point 
through Lower Salem, where Andre was in cus- 
tody. So he became the bearer of Andre's 
letter to Washington. He reached the Robin- 
son House four hours after Arnold had left it, 
and placed the papers in Hamilton's hands. 

"Washington called in Knox and Lafayette 
to give their counsel. He was calm, but full of 
grief. 'Whom can we trust now?' he aid. 
As soon as the papers had been examined, Wash- 
ington despatched Hamilton on horseback to 
Verplanck's Point, that an effort might be 
made there to stop the traitor. 

" But it was too late; Arnold had got nearly 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 121 

six hours the start of him. When Hamilton 
reached the Point a flag of truce was approach- 
ing from the Vulture to that post. The bearer 
brought a letter from Arnold to Washington. 
Hamilton forwarded it at once to the com- 
mander-in-chief, then wrote to Greene, who 
was at Tappan, advising him to take measures 
to prevent any attempt the British might make 
to carry out the traitor's plans. 

"But the plot had failed; and when Sir 
Henry Clinton heard of it the next morning, on 
the arrival of the Vulture at New York, know- 
ing that the Americans must now be wide awake 
to their danger, he gave up all thought of car- 
rying out his scheme for getting possession of 
West Point." 

The captain paused in his narrative, and Eric 
asked, " What did Arnold write to Washington 
about, uncle? 1 

"To ask protection for his wife and child, 
and to say that love for his country had actu- 
ated him in this thing." 

" Humph! a queer kind of love I should say/' 
sneered the boy. 

"Yes; a love that led him to do all in hia 



122 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

power for the utter destruction of her liber- 
ties." 

" And was Washington good to his wife and 
child?" 

" Yes, very kind and sympathizing; and 
she was soon able to rejoin her husband 
going down the river to New York with her 
babe. 

" Washington promptly sent orders to Gen- 
eral Greene to march with his portion of the 
army toward King's Ferry. Greene did not 
get the order before midnight, but by dawn his 
whole division was on the march. Washington 
sent a letter to Colonel Jameson also, telling 
him to send Andre to Kobinson's house under 
a strong guard. That order also was received 
at midnight; Andre was aroused; and, though 
the night was very dark and rain falling fast, 
a guard tinder Major Tallmadge set off with the 
prisoner. They rode the rest of the night, and 
reached their destination at dawn of the 26th. 
On the evening of that day Andre was taken 
over to West Point, and on the morning of the 
28th to Tappan. But we have already finished 
his story." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 123 

" I wish our folks could have got Arnold and 
punished him! " exclaimed Eric. 

" Didn't they even try at all, uncle? ' 

" Yes, and came very near succeeding," said 
the captain. "You will find an interesting 
story about it in Lossing's ' Field Book of the 
Kevolution.' 

" Oh, please tell it to us now! " cried several 
young voices; and the captain kindly complied. 

" There was a very strong feeling of sym- 
pathy for Andre, both in the army and among 
the people outside of it," he said, " and, along , 
with that, anger and disgust toward Arnold 
the arch-traitor and a strong desire to punish 
him as his wickedness deserved. There were 
various plans made to capture him some of 
them secret, some open. It was while the army 
was still at Tappan that the one I just spoke of 
was undertaken* There were only three per- 
sons Washington, Major Henry Lee, and Ser- 
geant Champe who knew of it. 

"The idea was Washington's. He had 
learned that Arnold's quarters in New York 
were next door to those of Sir Henry Clinton, 
and that the traitor seemed to feel so safe that 



124 ELSIE Otf THE HUDSON. 

he was not very cautious and watchful. Major 
Henry Lee was the commandant of a brave 
legion of cavalry, a man in whose prudence, 
patriotism, and judgment Washington knew he 
could confide; for he had already intrusted to 
him the delicate service of ascertaining the 
truth of flying rumors that other officers of 
high rank were likely to follow Arnold's wicked 
example. 

" 1 1 have sent for you, Major Lee/ Washing- 
ton said to him, tf in the expectation that you 
have in your corps individuals capable and will- 
ing to undertake an indispensable, delicate, and 
hazardous project. Whoever comes forward on 
this occasion will lay me under great obligations 
personally, and in behalf of the United States 
I will reward him amply. No time is to be 
lost; he must proceed, if possible, to-night/ 

" He then went on to explain what he 
wanted, and Lee promptly replied that he had 
no doubt his legion contained many men daring 
enough to undertake any enterprise, however 
perilous; but for the service required there was 
needed a combination of talent rarely found in 
the same individual. He then suggested a plan 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 125 

which was highly approved by Washington. 
He said that Champe, the sergeant-major of his 
cavalry, was one very well qualified for the 
service, but he feared that his sense of personal 
honor would not allow him to take the first step 
in the perilous expedition, desertion, for he 
was anxiously awaiting a vacancy in the corps 
to receive a promised commission. 

" John Champe was a Virginian, a native of 
Loudon County; he was twenty-three or twenty- 
four years of age; he had enlisted in 1776; he 
was a grave, thoughtful man and as unlikely as 
anyone to consent to do anything ignominious. 
Lee sent for him at once, told him what Wash- 
ington wanted, and used all the eloquence of 
which he was master to persuade him to under- 
take the perilous work. Champe listened with 
the closest attention and evident excitement, 
and, when Lee had concluded, said that he was 
charmed with the plan and the proposed re- 
sults; then went on to say that he was ready to 
attempt anything for his country's good, no 
matter how dangerous, that did not involve his 
honor; but the idea of desertion to the enemy 
and hypocritically espousing the king's cause 



126 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

was an obstacle in his way too grave to be disre- 
garded; so he must ask to be excused. 

: Lee earnestly replied to these arguments; 
told him that desertion at the request of his be- 
loved commander, and for such reasons, carried 
with it no dishonor; it was a laudable purpose; 
success would bring him personal honor, and the 
stain upon his character would last only till pru- 
dence would allow the publication of the facts. 
'A great deal of persuasion was necessary, 
but at last Lee succeeded; Champe consented 
to undertake the perilous task, and they at once 
set about the necessary preparations. 

" Washington had his instructions already 
drawn up. They were read to Champe, he tak- 
ing note of them in such a way that no one else 
could understand their true meaning. He was 
to deliver letters to two persons in New York, 
unknown to each other, but who had both been 
long in "Washington's confidence. He was to 
procure such aid in bringing Arnold away as he 
deemed best, but was strictly enjoined to for- 
bear killing the traitor under any circum- 
stances. 

" All these matters having been settled, thev 

CJ 7 t- 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 127 

next considered the difficulties that lay in 
Champe's way between the camp and the 
enemy's outposts at Paulus Hook. There were 
many pickets and patrols in the way, and often 
parties of American irregulars in search of 
booty or adventure. Major Lee could not offer 
Champe any aid against these dangers lest he 
should be charged with favoring his desertion; 
so the sergeant was left to manage his flight as 
well as he could without help, Lee only doing 
what he could to delay pursuit as long as pos- 
sible after it should become known that the 
sergeant-major had deserted. 

"It was eleven o'clock at night when 
Champe took his orderly book, his cloak, and 
valise, and, with three guineas in his pocket, 
given him by Lee, mounted his horse secretly 
and started on his perilous expedition. Lee 
went at once to his bed, but not to sleep. He 
was doubtless much too anxious and excited for 
that. Within an hour the officer of the day, 
Captain Carnes, came hurrying in to tell him 
that one of the patrols had fallen in with a 
dragoon, who, on being challenged, put spurs 
to his horse and escaped. 



128 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Lee was slow in replying; pretended to be 
very weary and drowsy only half awake. In 
this way he detained the captain for some little 
time before he seemed fairly to understand what 
was wanted. Then he ridiculed the idea that 
one of his dragoons had deserted; for such a 
thing had occurred only once during the whole 
war. 

" But the captain would not be convinced by 
any such arguments, and by Lee's reluctant 
orders immediately mustered a squadron of 
horse, satisfied himself and Lee that one had 
deserted, and that it was no less a personage 
than Champe, the sergeant-major, who had de- 
camped with his arms, baggage, and orderly 
book. 

" Captain Carnes ordered an immediate pur- 
suit. Lee delayed the preparations as much as 
possible, and, when all was ready, ordered a 
change in the command, giving it to Lieutenant 
Middleton, a young man of so tender a dispo- 
sition that he would no doubt treat Champe 
leniently should he catch him. 

" Champe, however, was not caught. These 
delays had given him an hour's start of his pur- 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. "i29 

suers. It was a bright starry night and past 
twelve o'clock when Middleton and his men. 
mounted their horses and spurred after him. 

" Lossing tells us that the horses of Lee's 
regiment were all shod by a farrier attached to 
the corps, and every shoe, alike in form, had a 
private mark put upon it; so the footprints of 
Champe's horse were easily recognized; for a 
fall of rain at sunset had effaced other tracks, 
and often before it was light enough to see 
them readily, a trooper would dismount and ex- 
amine them. Ascending a hill near the village 
of Bergen, they saw from its summit their de- 
serting sergeant not more than half a mile away. 
Champe saw them at the same moment, and 
both he and they spurred on as rapidly as pos- 
sible. They were all well acquainted with the 
roads in that part of the country. There was a 
short cut through the woods to the bridge below 
Bergen. Middleton divided his party, sending 
a detachment by the short road to secure the 
bridge, while he and the others pursued Champe 
to Bergen. As Paulus Hook could not be 
reached without crossing the bridge, he now 
felt sure of capturing the deserter. 



130 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" The two divisions met - + the bridge and 
were much astonished to find that nothing was 
to be seen of Champe. He knew of the short 
cut, thought his pursuers would take it, and 
therefore decided to give up the plan of joining 
the British at the Hook and take refuge on 
board of one of two of the king's galleys that 
were lying in the bay about a mile from Bergen. 

" Middleton hurried from the bridge to Ber- 
gen, and asked if a dragoon had been seen there 
that morning. He was told that there had been 
one there, but nobody could say which way he 
went from the bridge. They could no longer 
see the print of his horse's shoes, and for a mo- 
ment were at a standstill. But presently a trail 
was discovered leading to Bergen; they hurried 
on, and in a few moments caught sight of 
Champe near the water's edge, making signals 
to the British galley. He had his valise con- 
taining his clothes and his orderly book lashed 
to his back. When Middleton was within a few 
hundred yards of him he leaped from his horse, 
threw away the scabbard of his sword, and, 
with the naked blade in his hand, sped across 
the marsh, plunged into the deep waters of the 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 131 

bay, and called to the galley for help. In re- 
sponse to that a boat with strong oarsmen was 
quickly sent to his help, and directly he was in 
the galley with all the evidences of his deser- 
tion. 

" Before night he was safely quartered in 
New York, having arrived there with a letter 
from the captain of the galley to Sir Henry 
Clinton in which the scene of his escape from 
the American troopers was described. 

" Middleton's men picked up Champe's cloak 
and the scabbard of his sword, then caught his 
horse and returned with it to Tappan. As Lee 
caught sight of the articles he took them to be 
evidence that Champe had been killed, and was 
grieved at the thought; but his grief was turned 
into great joy when he learned from Middleton 
that the sergeant had escaped safely on board 
one of the enemy's galleys. 

" Four days later a letter in a disguised hand, 
and without signature, came to Lee. It told 
of the occurrences of Champe's escape, and Lee 
knew it was from him. 

" The British were much pleased with the 
desertion of Champe, as they knew that Lee's 



132 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

legion was considered very faithful and that 
therefore this desertion was an evidence of in- 
creasing defection among the American troops. 
Champe did what he could to increase the idea 
by adroit answers to questions asked of him, 
giving the impression that he had a strong de- 
sire to serve the king. Clinton gave him a 
couple of guineas, and advised him to call upon 
Arnold, who was engaged in raising an Ameri- 
can legion to be composed of loyalists and de- 
serters. Arnold received him politely, gave him 
quarters among his recruiting sergeants, and 
invited him to join his legion. Champe begged 
to be excused from that, saying that if caught 
by the rebels he would surely be hanged; but 
added that if he changed his mind he would 
surely join his legion. 

" Champe soon found means to deliver the 
letters Washington had entrusted to him, made 
arrangements with one of the correspondents 
to aid him in his designs upon Arnold; then 
communicated with Major Lee, telling him that 
he had macle inquiries in regard to those who 
were suspected of beginning to favor the enemy, 
and learned that there was no foundation for 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 133 

the report. Soon he enlisted in the traitor's 
legion that he might have free intercourse with 
him and learn his night habits and pursuits. 
He soon discovered that it was Arnold's custom 
to return to his quarters about midnight and 
then to visit a garden at the back of his house 
which extended down to the edge of the river. 
Adjoining the garden was a dark alley leading 
to the street. All this seemed favorable to 
Champe's design. He arranged with two ac- 
complices a plan which seemed feasible: a boat 
was to be in readiness on the river; they were to 
seize and gag Arnold, carry him through the 
alley, and from there through the most unfre- 
quented streets to the river; and should anyone 
attempt to interfere with them on the way they 
were to represent him as a drunken soldier 
whom they were taking to the guardhouse. 
When once they had reached the boat there 
would be no further difficulty. 

" Champe was to remove some of the palings 
in the garden fence and replace them so 
slightly that they could be easily, quietly, and 
quickly taken out when desired. When all was 
arranged he wrote to Lee and appointed the 



134 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

third subsequent night for the delivery of the 
traitor on the Jersey shore. 

" No doubt Lee was well pleased, and on that 
evening he and a small party left the camp 
with three accoutred horses one for Arnold, 
one for Champe, and one for the man who was 
assisting him and concealed themselves at a 
place agreed upon in the woods at Hoboken. 
There they remained hour after hour until 
dawn, but no Champe and no prisoner ap- 
peared. They were much disappointed, but a 
few days later Lee received a letter from 
Champe telling how their plan had failed, and 
assuring him that nothing could be done in the 
matter at present. 

" He said that on the very day when his plan 
was to have been carried out Arnold changed 
his quarters in order to superintend the em- 
barkation of troops for an expedition southward 
to be commanded by himself. In this expedi- 
tion the legion in which Champe had enlisted 
in order to carry out his plans was to take part, 
and the poor fellow was in a sad dilemma. In- 
stead of crossing the Hudson that night with 
the traitor as his prisoner, he had been obliged 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 135 

to go on board a transport with that traitor as 
his commander; and that to fight against, in- 
stead of for, his country." 

" Oh, papa, did he go and fight against his 
country? " asked Elsie, drawing a long breath 
of surprise and sympathy. 

"He had to allow himself to be carried to 
Virginia along with the troops of the enemy, 
and, I suppose, to go into battle with them," 
replied the captain; "but I dare say he was 
careful not to shoot any of the Americans. He 
watched his opportunity to desert, and after a 
time succeeded in so doing. He went up into 
the mountains of North Carolina, and when Lee 
and his legion were pursuing Lord Ea,wdon, he 
joined them. His old comrades were greatly 
astonished to see him a deserter, as they sup- 
posed and that Major Lee gave him a most 
cordial reception. But the truth was soon 
told, and then his old corps showed the greatest 
love and admiration for him. They were very 
proud of him, but he was discharged from 
service because it was very certain that the 
British, if they could get hold of him, would 
hang him." 



136 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

"Is he alive now, papa? " asked Ned. 

"Oh, no, my son; he died in 1798 a hun- 
dred years ago. At that time we were threat- 
ened with a war with France, and Washing- 
ton, appointed to the chief command of our 
armies, sent to Colonel Lee to inquire for 
Champe, intending to make him a captain of 
infantry. But it was too late; the brave and 
gallant soldier had gone to another world." 

"Dear man! I hope he went to heaven!' 
exclaimed Little Elsie in quivering tones. 

" I hope so," responded her father. 

There was a moment of silence, presently 
broken by Ned. " Papa, you know you prom- 
ised to tell about Nathan Hale; please won't 
you do it now? ' 

" I will," replied the captain. " He was a 
fine, brave, good young man; described as very 
handsome six feet tall, perfectly proportioned, 
light-blue eyes beaming with intelligence, 
roseate complexion, and soft light-brown hair. 
He was overflowing with good humor, and 
always ready to help anyone in distress. He re- 
ceived a good education, his father wishing him 
to enter the ministry; but he was teaching 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 137 

school in New London when the news of the 
Battle of Lexington came. A town meeting 
was at once held, and Hale was one of the 
speakers. He urged prompt action, saying, 
'Let us march immediately, and never lay 
down our arms until we have obtained our 
independence.' 

" He took part in the siege of Boston, and was 
made a captain in January, 1776. He went to 
New York and did good service there. Early 
in the fall, in response to a call from General 
Washington, he volunteered to enter the British 
lines and procure intelligence. Disguised as a 
schoolmaster and loyalist, he visited all of the 
British camps on Long Island and in New 
York, openly making observations, drawings, 
and memoranda of fortifications. When he had 
about finished his work, he was seized by the 
British and taken before Sir William Howe. 
On the evidence of papers found in his shoes, 
he was condemned as a spy, and Sir William or- 
dered him to be hanged. He asked for a Bible, 
but it was refused him, nor would they let him 
see a minister. He had written letters to his 
sisters and to his betrothed, but his cruel cap- 



138 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

tors destroyed them before his eyes. That last 
was done by William Cunningham one of the 
most notoriously cruel Tories of the war. He 
afterward gave as his reason for that act of 
cruelty that he meant the rebels should never 
know they had a man who could die with such 
firmness. 

" As Hale mounted the scaffold he said, ' You 
are shedding the blood of the innocent; if I 
had a thousand lives I would lay them down in 
the defence of my injured, bleeding country ';, 
and his last words were, ' I only regret that I 
have but one life to lose for my country.' 

" A country that may well remember him 
with love and pride," said Grandma Elsie. 

" Oh, what wicked, wicked things they do in. 
war times! " sighed Little Elsie. 

" Yes," said her grandma; " war is itself a 
wicked thing: wholesale murder sometimes on 
both sides, always on one." 

" When the folks on one side are fighting 
for freedom, that's right, isn't it?' asked 
Eric. 

" Yes; everyone not a criminal has a right to 
life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 139 

" Is it right to hang a man just for being a 
spy? " asked Ned. 

" Not always, I'm sure/' exclaimed Eric. 
"It wasn't right to hang Nathan Hale, I'm 
sure, for he was a good man, and only doing 
what he could to save his country." 

" Very true," said his father; " and he is now 
one whose memory is cherished and honored, 
while that of Cunningham his cruel execu- 
tioner is abhorred." 

" I'd rather be entirely forgotten than re- 
membered as a cruel, wicked wretch! ' ex- 
claimed Eric. 

" Yes; as any right-minded person would," 
said his father. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

SHOKTLY after breakfast the next morning 
the whole party were on the yacht, and it was 
speeding down the river. West Point was their 
first halting-place. Some hours were spent 
there; they were just in time for the battery 
drill; after that they climbed to the top of 
Mount Independence, en-joyed the view, and 
visited the ruins of " Old Fort Put "; came 
down, and then went back to their yacht, prom- 
ising themselves another and longer visit to 
West Point some days later. 

The captain pointed out the sites of forts 
Montgomery and Clinton as they passed, and 
told of their building by the Americans during 
the War of the Eevolution and their destruc- 
tion by the British in 1777. 

"As Lossing tells us," said Captain Ray- 
mond, " ' They fell beneath one heavy blow 
suddenly and artfully dealt by a British force 
from New York, and the smitten garrison were 

140 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 141 

scattered like frightened sheep upon the 
mountains.' 

" Oh, papa, surely they didn't surrender with- 
out fighting at all?" exclaimed Lulu. 

" No indeed, daughter; they fought long and 
desperately. General James Clinton and his 
brother George were their commanders. As I 
have told you before, I think, General Clinton 
established his headquarters at a place called 
Washington Square, about four miles west of 
the village of New Windsor, and there collected 
his dispersed troops preparatory to marching 
to the relief of Kingston, then threatened by 
the enemy." 

" But they didn't get there in time to save it 
from being burned by the British," said Ed- 
ward Leland. " What dreadful times those 
were! ' 

"Yes," said Grandma Elsie; "we may be 
very thankful that we live in these better days. 
And in the best and freest country in the world; 
which it wouldn't have been, if God had not 
been for us in those days of trial." 

It was a pleasant morning, and all sat under 
an awning on the deck, preferring it as the 



142 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

breeziest spot and affording the best view of the 
beautiful country on either side with its many 
historical associations. Captain Raymond 
drew attention to Verplanck's and Stony points 
as they passed them. 

"Yonder is Verplanck's Point/' he said; 
" and there, overlooking the river, stood, in 
Revolutionary times, Fort Fayette; and yonder, 
on the other side, is Stony Point, where was 
another small fort. They were captured by Sir 
Henry Clinton on the 1st of June, 1779. The 
garrison of Stony Point consisted of only forty 
men, and that at Verplanck's of seventy, com- 
manded by Captain Armstrong. The British 
flotilla was commanded by Admiral Collier. 
The troops landed in two divisions on the 
morning of May 31 the one, under Vaughan, 
on the east side eight miles below Verplanck's; 
the other, under Clinton, on the west side a 
little above Haverstraw. There was no fight at 
Stony Point, as the garrison retired to the 
Highlands, knowing that the forces of the 
enemy were too overwhelming to be successfully 
resisted. The British took possession; dragged 
up cannon and mortars during the night; 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 143 

pointed them and the guns found in the fortress 
toward Fort Fayette, and in the morning began 
a heavy cannonade upon it. At the same time 
the fort was attacked in the rear by Vaughan 
and his troops, and the little garrison sur- 
rendered themselves prisoners of war. 

" The loss of these forts was a grief to Wash- 
ington, and he determined to make an effort to 
recover them, for their loss endangered West 
Point. He soon ordered an attack upon them 
by the Americans under the command of Gen- 
erals Wayne and Howe. Wayne had his quar- 
ters at Sandy Beach, fourteen miles from Stony 
Point, and on the morning of July 15 all the 
Massachusetts light infantry was marched to 
that place. It was an exceedingly sultry day, 
and the march begun at noon, taking them 
through narrow defiles, over rough crags, and 
across deep morasses must have been hard in- 
deed; they moved in single file and at eight in 
the evening rendezvoused a mile and a half be- 
low Stony Point. They rested there while 
Wayne and several other officers reconnoitred 
the enemy's works. Then they formed into 
column, and moved silently forward under the 



144 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

guidance of a negro slave belonging to a Cap- 
tain Lamb living in the neighborhood." 

" New York was a slave State at that time? J 
exclaimed Sydney inquiringly. 

" Yes," replied Captain Eaymond; " England 
had forced slavery upon her Colonies here, and 
it was not yet abolished. Captain Lamb was a 
warm Whig, and Pompey seems to have been 
one also. Soon after the British took posses- 
sion of the fort, he ventured to carry straw- 
berries there for sale; the men of the garrison 
were glad to get them, and Pompey became 
quite a favorite with the officers, who had no 
suspicion that he was regularly reporting every- 
thing to his master. 

" At length Pompey told them that his mas- 
ter would not allow him to come with his fruit 
in the daytime, because it was now hoeing-corn 
season. The officers, unwilling to lose their 
supply of luxuries, then gave him their counter- 
sign regularly so that he could pass the sentries 
in the evening. He had it on the night of the 
attack, and gave it to the Americans, who used 
it as their watchword when they scaled the 
ramparts. It was ' The fort's our own/ " 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 145 

" And they could say it with truth/' laughed 
Lucilla; " for the fort was really theirs stolen 
from them by the British/' 

" The fortress seemed almost impregnable," 
resumed her father; " built upon a huge rocky 
bluff, an island at high water, and always inac- 
cessible dryshod, except across a narrow cause- 
way in the rear, it was strongly defended by 
outworks and a double row of abatis. There 
was a deep and dangerous morass on one side, 
and on the other three were the waters of the 
Hudson." 

" And was the rook too high and steep to 
climb, papa?" asked Ned. 

" Yes, indeed ! But our men were brave 
and persevering fellows; Wayne, their leader, 
believed in the old saying i Where there's a will 
there's a way.' He practiced upon that, and 
in consequence was very successful. He was so 
rapid and earnest in what he did that people 
took to calling him ( Mad Anthony Wayne.' 

" Now, he resolved to storm this fort at all 
hazards, as Lossing says, and only waited for 
the ebbing of the tide and the deep first slum- 
ber of the garrison. 



146 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

"At half -past eleven o'clock that night the 
Americans began a silent march toward the 
fort. Two strong men disguised as farmers, 
and the negro Pompey, went first. There was 
no barking of dogs to arouse the garrison, for 
they had all been killed all in that neighbor- 
hood the day before. Pompey gave the coun- 
tersign to the first sentinel on the high ground 
west of the morass, then the two disguised men 
suddenly seized and gagged him. The same 
thing was done with the sentinel at the cause- 
way. Then, as soon as the tide ebbed suffi- 
ciently, the greater part of Wayne's little army 
crossed the morass at the foot of the western 
declivity of the promontory, no one among the 
enemy observing them. Three hundred men 
under General Muhlenburg remained as a re- 
serve in the rear. The troops were divided into 
two columns all with unloaded muskets and 
fixed bayonets. At a little past midnight the 
advance parties moved silently to the charge, 
one on the northern and the other on the south- 
ern part of the height. The two main divisions 
followed them, one led by Wayne himself. The 
Americans were not discovered by the British 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON, 147 

until they were within pistol shot of the pickets 
on the heights, when a skirmish took place be- 
tween the advance guards and the sen- 
tinels. 

" The Americans used only their bayonets, 
as they had been ordered, but the pickets fired 
several shots; and those sounds of strife waked 
the garrison, and the silence of the night was 
broken by the loud cry ( To arms! to arms! ' 
the roll of the drum, the rattle of musketry 
from the ramparts and the abatis, and the roar 
of the cannon, charged with deadly grapeshot, 
from the embrasures. It was a terrible storm, 
but our brave fellows forced their way 
through it through every obstacle until the 
vans of all the columns met in the centre of the 
works, where they arrived at the same time. 
Each of our men had a white paper in his hat 
which, as it could be seen in the dim light, en- 
abled him to distinguish friend from foe." 

"I think Wayne was wounded in the fight, 
wasn't he?" asked Mr. Leland. 

"Yes," replied the captain; "at the inner 
abatis he was struck on the head by a musket 
ball, the blow causing him to fall to his knees. 



148 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

His aides, Fishbow and Archer, raised him to 
his feet and carried him gallantly through the 
works. He believed himself mortally wounded, 
and exclaimed as he arose, ' March on, carry 
me into the fort, for I will die at the head of 
my column! ' But, fortunately, he was not so 
badly wounded as he supposed, and was able to 
join in the loud huzzas which arose when 
the two victorious columns met within the 
fort. 

" The garrison surrendered as prisoners of 
war, and I am glad and proud to say were 
treated with clemency by the victors. Not a 
life was taken after the flag was struck and 
quarter asked for." 

"Was anybody killed before that, papa?' 
asked Little Elsie in anxious tones. 

" Yes, daughter," he replied; "15 Americans 
lost their lives and 83 were wounded; 63 of the 
British were killed and their commander and 
543 officers and men taken prisoners. Down in 
the river below were some British vessels. 
They slipped their cables and moved down to 
a place of security. 

" So prompt was Wayne that he did not wait 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 149 

for daylight to send in his report to Washing- 
ton. 'Dear General: The fort and garrison 
with Colonel Johnson are ours. Our officer? 
and men behaved like men who are determined 
to be free/ was what he wrote." 

" Oh, I like that! It reminds me of Perry's 
despatch to Harrison after his victory on Lake 
Erie," exclaimed Lucilla. 

" Did our people get back the other fort, 
uncle?" asked Eric. 

" No; the guns of the Stony Point fort were 
turned upon it at dawn the next morning and 
a desultory firing kept up during the day, but 
delays and misunderstandings prevented an in- 
tended attack from being made in time to dis- 
lodge the garrison; Sir Henry Clinton getting 
news of their danger in time to send them help. 

" Washington saw that we could not retain 
Stony Point, because he could not spare enough 
troops to hold it; so he ordered the stores and 
ordnance to be removed, the fortress to be evac- 
uated, and the works destroyed; all of which 
was accordingly done on the night of the 18th." 

" And did the British find out what was 
going on and attack our fellows?" asked Eric. 



150 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Yes; the heavy ordnance was placed upon 
a galley to be conveyed to "West Point; but as 
soon as it moved a cannonade began from Ver- 
planck's and the British shipping near by. A 
heavy shot from the Vulture struck the galley 
below water mark, and she went down near 
Caldwell's Landing. The British again took 
possession of Stony Point, but Tittle of value 
was left them there except the eligible site for 
a fortification." 

" Wayne was very much praised for the tak- 
ing of Stony Point, wasn't he, papa?' asked 
Grace. 

" Yes; the storming and capture of Stony 
Point was esteemed one of the most brilliant ex- 
ploits of the war, an exhibition of skill and in- 
domitable courage, and General "Wayne, the 
leader of the enterprise, was everywhere greeted 
with rapturous applause. Congress gave him a 
vote of thanks. It also resolved that a gold 
medal, emblematic of that action, be struck and 
presented to General Wayne. Also, rewards 
were given to the other officers and to the 



men.' 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 151 

" Papa,, wasn't the home of Captain Molly 
somewhere in this neighborhood?" asked Grace. 

" Yes; Lossing tells us that she lived, at the 
close of the war, between Fort Montgomery and 
Buttermilk Falls, and was generally dressed in a 
woman's petticoats with an artilleryman's coat 
over them perhaps an old one of her hus- 
band's, for he was a cannonier. They were both 
in Fort Clinton when it was taken by the Brit- 
ish. When the Americans retreated and the 
British scaled the ramparts, her husband 
dropped his match and fled. Molly picked it 
up, touched off the piece, then scampered after 
him and the others. As you probably remem- 
ber, she was again with her husband in the 
Battle of Monmouth, and when he was shot 
down took his place at the cannon and worked 
it through the rest of the engagement. For 
that act of braverv Washinsrton rewarded her 

V V_, 

with a sergeant's commission." 

" I think she deserved it," said Grace. " I 
admire her bravery, but I don't know what 
would tempt me to go into a battle." 

" I should be sorry indeed to have you go into 



152 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

one/' returned her father, regarding her with a 
fond smile. 

The yacht was now moving rapidly down the 
river,, all on board greatly enjoying the beau- 
tiful scenery. They landed at Tarrytown and 
visited the historical spots in its vicinity, among 
them the scene of Andre's capture and the 
monument to his captors. 

" Why did they name this place Tarrytown, 
uncle? " asked Eric. 

" Probably from the fact that a great deal of 
wheat was raised in the vicinity. ' Tarwe 
Town ' meaning wheat town was what the 
early Dutch settlers called it. 

" Those living here in Eevolutionary days 
saw stormy scenes. There were lawless bands 
of marauders called Cowboys and Skinners in- 
festing the Neutral Ground, which extended 
for thirty miles along the river and was plun- 
dered by both bands of outlaws without much, 
if any, regard to their victims' loyalty or dis- 
loyalty to the country." 

" Those were bad times to live in," remarked 
Little Elsie. " I'd a great deal rather live in 
these; though I should like to have seen Wash- 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 153 

ington and Wayne and Lafayette and oh, all 

the rest of the good, brave men who did so 

i 

much to save our country! ' 

" Yes/' said Grandma Elsie, " but though we 
cannot see them here, we may hope to meet at 
least some of them in another and a better 
world." 



CHAPTER IX. 

A PLEASANT surprise awaited our party on 
their return to Crag Cottage that evening, the 
bride and groom Eosie and her husband 
having arrived during their absence. Every- 
body was glad to see them; and, with the ac- 
commodations of the yacht to supplement those 
of the house, there was room and to spare. 

Finding such to be the case, and that it was 
very pleasant to be together, all remained Eve- 
lyn's guests for another week, in which a great 
deal of time was passed upon the river 
taking repeated views of beautiful historic 
scenes. 

But at length they separated for a time 
some remaining where they were; some going to 
the seashore; while Grandma Elsie and the Ray- 
monds, leaving the yacht at New York City, 
crossed the mountains into Pennsylvania, 
visited some historical scenes in that State, then 
traveled on through Ohio from south to north, 

154 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 155 

spent a few weeks among the islands of Lake 
Erie; then, the yacht having come to them 
again by the northern route, returned home in 
it by way of the Welland Canal, the St. Law- 
rence River, and the Atlantic Ocean. On their 
route through Pennsylvania they spent a few 
days at Pocono, visiting the points of interest 
about there. Wilkesbarre was their next stop- 
ping place, for they all wanted to see the beau- 
tiful Valley of Wyoming. 

" Is Wyoming an English name ? ' asked 
Elsie Raymond, as they drove through the 
valley. 

" No," said her father; " it comes from the 
language of the Delawares, and means ' large 
plains.' It is probable that the Delawares were 
the first tribe which lived there." 

" And is Wilkesbarre an Indian name too ? ' 
she asked. 

" No; it is a compound of the names of two 
Englishmen who were good friends to America 
in the times of the Revolution John Wilkes 
and Colonel Barre. 

" The first European to visit the valley was 
Count Zinzendorf," continued the captain. 



156 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" He was of an ancient Austrian family. He 
was a Christian man and very earnest in trying 
to do good. He travelled through Germany, 
Denmark, and England, and in 1741 came to 
America and preached at Bethlehem and Ger- 
mantown. He was very desirous to do the poor 
Indians good, so travelled about among them, 
though he had no companions except an inter- 
preter. In one of these excursions he crossed 
the Pocono, and came into this Valley of 
Wyoming. At this time he had with him a 
missionary named Mack and his wife. They 
pitched their tent upon the western bank of the 
Susquehanna, at the foot of a high hill and near 
a place in the river known as Toby's Eddy. 

" Not very far away was a Shawnee village. 
The Indians held a council there to hear what 
these missionaries had to say, but could not be- 
lieve that they had come all the way across the 
Atlantic just to teach religious truth to 
them. The conclusion they came to was that 
these strangers had come to spy out their coun- 
try and rob them of their lands. Thinking 
thus, they made up their minds to murder the 
count. But they feared the English, there- 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 1ST 

fore instructed those appointed to do the deed 
to be very secret about it. 

" On a cool September night two stout In- 
dians went stealthily from the town to the mis- 

tf 

sionary's temporary dwelling a tent with a 
blanket hung across the doorway. They drew 
the blanket stealthily aside and peeped in. 
They made no noise, and he was not aware of 
their presence, as he reclined on a bundle of 
weeds engaged in writing or in devout medita- 
tion. 

" As Lossing says: ' The benignity of his 
countenance filled them with awe, but an inci- 
dent (strikingly providential), more than his 
appearance, changed the current of their feel- 
ings. The tent cloth was suspended from the 
branches of a huge sycamore in such a manner 
that the hollow trunk of the tree was within its 
folds. At its foot the count had built a fire, 
the warmth of which had aroused a rattlesnake 
in its den; and at the moment when the savages 
looked into the tent the venomous reptile was 
gliding harmlessly across the legs of their in- 
tended victim, who did not see either the ser- 
pent or the lurking murderers. At that sight 



158 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

they at once entirely changed their opinion of 
him and regarded him as under the special pro- 
tection of the Great Spirit/ They were filled 
with profound reverence for him, and went back 
to their tribe with such an account of his holi- 
ness that their enmity was changed to venera- 
tion." 

" And I think history says a successful mis- 
sion was established there/' remarked Grandma 
Elsie, as the captain paused, as if at the end of 
his story. 

" Yes," he replied, " and it was continued 
until a war between the Shawnees and the 
Delawares destroyed the peace of the valley." 

"What was that war about, papa?' asked 
Ned. 

"Like many others it was about a very 
foolish thing," replied the captain. " The 
Shawnees were a not very powerful tribe, and 
lived by permission of the Delawares on the 
western bank of the Susquehanna. One day 
the warriors of both tribes were hunting upon 
the mountains when a party of women and 
children of the Shawnees crossed to the 
Delaware side to gather fruit, and were 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 159 

joined by some of the Delaware squaws and 
children. After a while two of the chil- 
dren a Shawnee and a Delaware got into 
a quarrel over a grasshopper. Then the 
mothers took part, the Shawnees on one side, 
the Delawares on the other, and the Dela- 
wares, who were the more numerous, drove the 
Shawnees home, killing several on the way. 
"When the Shawnee hunters came home, saw 
their dead women, and heard the sad story, 
they were very angry, crossed the river, and at- 
tacked the Delawares. A bloody battle fol- 
lowed; the Shawnees were beaten, and retreated 
to the banks of the Ohio, where lived a larger 
portion of their tribe." 

" There are not many more historic scenes in 
this State that we will care to visit at this time, 
are there, papa? " asked Grace. 

" I think not," he said; " we are going west, 
and most of them are already east of us." 

" But, father," said Lucilla, " we have hardly 
touched upon the history of Wyoming." 

" True," he returned; " but it is so very sad 
that I fear its recital would rather detract from 
the enjoyment of this lovely scenery. How- 



160 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

ever, I will give you a brief account of what 
took place here during the Kevolutionary War. 

"Early in the summer of 1778 the move- 
ments of Brant and his warriors, the Johnsons 
and Butlers and their Tory legions, upon the 
upper waters of the Susquehanna, and the 
actions of the Tories in the Wyoming Valley, 
greatly alarmed the people. Nearly all their 
able-bodied men were away in the Continental 
Army; none was left to defend the valley but 
old men, boys, and women. Afraid of the sav- 
ages, they were building six forts, going through 
all the labor required in that work without 
payment except the hope of self-defence. 

" Such was their condition when in June, 
1778, an expedition of Tories and Indians was 
ready to come down upon them. All this was 
told to Congress. Wyoming men in the army 
besought protection for their wives and little 
ones, and General Schuyler wrote a touching 
letter in their behalf. But all Congress did 
was to pass resolutions to let the people 
take measures for self-defence by raising troops 
among themselves, and finding their own arms, 
accoutrements, and blankets. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 161 

" The people poor creatures! did their 
best; but, attacked by overwhelming numbers 
of the most savage foes, they went through ter- 
tible scenes and sufferings. I will not dwell 
further upon the horrors of that dreadful time. 
The Tories and Indians acted like fiends. Los- 
sing, speaking of what occurred after the fight 
and surrender, says : ( The terms of capitulation 
were respected by the invaders, particularly the 
Indians, for a few hours only. Before night 
they spread through the valley, plundering and 
burning/ 

" Did the women and children run away, 
papa? " asked Ned. 

" Yes; they fled to the mountains, and many 
of them perished in the Pocono Mountain 
swamp, known as the Shades of Death, and 
along the wilderness paths by the way of the 
"Wind Gap and Water Gap. They were flying 
to the settlements on the Lehigh and Delaware, 
They were not travelling like ourselves in an 
easy carriage, with abundance of food and 
clothing; and many died from hunger and ex- 
haustion." 

" Some of their clothes had been taken by the 



162 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

Indians," remarked Violet. "I remember 
reading that many squaws had on from four to 
six dresses of silk or chintz, one over the other; 
and some four or five bonnets, one over an- 
other." 

" Papa, are we going to visit any more places 
in this State where they had fights?' asked 
Ned. 

" Where there were battles fought, son? No, 
I think not at this time. We will probably go 
on into Ohio now without any more delays." 

" There were some fights there weren't 
there, papa? " asked Elsie. 

" Yes; between the whites and the Indians, 
and between the Americans and the British and 
Indians, in the war of 1812-14." 

" Yes, children," said Lucilla; " don't you re- 
member papa's telling us about some of the 
fights near Lake Erie, and Perry's victory on 
the lake? " 

" Oh, yes! " exclaimed both the little ones; 
" and his letter to General Harrison ' We have 
met the enemy and they are ours/ And you'll 
tell us about the land fights, won't you, 
papa? ' 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 163 

" Yes," he said; " one of these days; probably 
while we are in Ohio." 

" Are we going right on now to the islands in 
Lake Erie, papa? " asked Grace. 

" Unless some one or more of us should desire 
to stop by the way," returned the captain 
pleasantly. 

" Perhaps it would be more restful to pass a 
night at Pittsburg or Cincinnati," suggested 
Grandma Elsie; and that was what was de- 
cided upon, after a little discussion of the 
question. 

They rested in Cleveland for another night; 
then, on a bright morning, passed over to the 
islands in a steamer. A pleasant surprise 
awaited them on landing; their cousin Ronald 
Lilburn was there with his wife Annis and 
her grandnephew, Percy Landreth. The last- 
named was one whom Captain Raymond would 
have preferred not to have in the company, 
but merely on Lucilla's account, and he 
greeted him with cordial kindness. 

" We have given you a surprise, haven't we? ' 
asked Mrs. Lilburn of her cousin Elsie. 

" Yes; a most pleasant one," replied Mrs. 



164 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

Travilla. " I can truly say I think your pres- 
ence here will double our enjoyment. How 
long since you arrived? ' 

" Only about twenty-four hours. We came 
straight from home, where we left all your 
dear ones well." 

" Ah, that is good news! It is a new thing 
for me to be so far away from my dear father; 
and he is growing old; so I have been feeling a 
little anxious about him." 

" He evidently misses you, but is glad that 
you are enjoying yourself," said Annis. 

" Yes! so unselfish as he is my dear father! 
Ah, how lovely it is here! " glancing about as 
she spoke. " No doubt we can pass some days 
or weeks here very delightfully." 

" I am quite sure of it, mother," said the cap- 
tain, who had overheard the remark, made as 
they all were on their way from the landing to 
the hotel. " We will have the yacht here in a 
day or two, I think; and it will afford us some 
pleasant trips here and there on the lake." 

" And carry us to some historical scenes,, 
won't it, papa? " asked Grace in a tone of satis- 
faction. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 165 

" Yes," he replied; " and we will live on it, 
unless the majority of our company should pre- 
fer the hotel." 

" No danger of that, I think/' said Grandma 
Elsie; " we all feel so much at home and find 
ourselves so comfortable on the yacht." 

" I don't wonder that you prefer it," said 
Annis; " but I was hoping you would all be at 
the hotel with us." 

" Are you not willing to be n the Dolphin 
with us? " asked the captain, giving her a cor- 
dial look and smile. 

" Indeed, sir, I should like nothing better 
except for the fear of crowding you." 

" I think that is beyond your ability," 
laughed the captain. " Even joined by all 
three of you, we should have more room than 
we have had in some of our trips which we 
found very enjoyable." 

" Then we accept your kind invitation with 
the greatest pleasure," said Mr. Lilburn; and 
there the conversation ended, as they were 
already at the entrance to the hotel. 

They spent a pleasant day in and about there, 
but early in the evening the Dolphin made her 



166 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

appearance, and they all went aboard of her 
a blithe and happy company. 

The morning found them all in good health 
and good spirits, and as they sat about the 
breakfast table the captain asked: "Where 
shall we go to-day? I think it would be well 
to take the little trips we contemplate while the 
weather is so favorable. Then when a storm 
conies we can shut ourselves in and enjoy books^ 
work, and each other's company." 

" I think that is a good suggestion, captain," 
said Grandma Elsie. " Suppose you take us 
to-day to Fremont, to view the ground where 
Fort Stephenson stood." 

Everyone present seemed pleased with the 
proposition, and it was decided to make the 
little excursion that morning. They could go 
nearly all the way in their yacht, by lake and 
river, and shortly after breakfast found them- 
selves in motion the Dolphin having lain 
quietly at anchor during the night. 

" I, for one, should like to refresh my 
memory in regard to Fort Stephenson: when it 
was built, by whom attacked, and how de- 
fended," remarked Annis, as they sat together 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 167 

on the deck while sailing toward Sandusky Bay. 
" Captain Raymond, you are usually the story 
teller, I believe." 

" Ah, Cousin Annis, that is a fine character 
you give me," he returned with a smile. " But 
perhaps I deserve it. Do all the company feel 
the same desire that Mrs. Lilburn has just ex- 
pressed? 9 

" I do," said Grandma Elsie; " and from the 
expression of the faces of the others present I 
am quite sure that they do also." 

" Yes, indeed, papa; I am sure we do! " cried 
Lucilla and Grace in a breath, Percy Landreth, 
Elsie, and Ned joining eagerly in the request; 
and the captain at once began. 

" jj'ort Stephenson was built in 1812; the gar- 
rison consisted of 160 men under the com- 
mand of Major George Croghan, then but 
twenty-one years of age. It was on the 31st 
of July, 1813, that it was invested by a 
large force of British and Indians under the 
command of Proctor. The fort was not a 
strong one; its chief defences were three block 
houses, circumvallating pickets from fourteen 
to sixteen feet high, and a ditch about eight 



168 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

feet wide and as many feet deep; they had one 
iron six-pounder cannon. Of course, swords 
and rifles were not lacking, and the men were 
Kentucky sharpshooters. 

" General Harrison heard that the British 
were moving against Fort Stephenson. He had 
visited the fort, and felt convinced that it could 
not be held against an attack with heavy artil- 
lery, so had said to Major Croghan: ' Should 
the British approach you in force with cannon, 
and you can discover them in time to effect a 
retreat, you will do so immediately, destroying 
all the public stores. You must be aware that 
to attempt a retreat in the face of an Indian 
force would be vain. Against such an enemy 
your garrison would be safe, however great the 
number.' 

" On learning of the intended descent of the 
British upon Fort Stephenson, Harrison held a 
consultation with his officers McArthur, 
Holmes, Graham, Paul, Hukill, Wood, and 
Ball. They were unanimously of the opinion 
that Fort Stephenson could not be successfully 
defended against an enemy approaching in such 
force, and that Major Croghan ought imme- 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 169 

diately to comply with his general's standing 
order to evacuate." 

" Moving order, I should think, father," 
laughed Lucilla. 

" Yes," returned the captain with a smile; 
" but knowing Croghan's innate bravery, Harri- 
son feared he would not move promptly, so sent 
him another order to abandon the fort. It was 
carried by a white man named Connor and two 
Indians. They started at midnight and lost 
their way in the dark. So they did not reach 
the fort until the next day about eleven o'clock, 
and by that time the woods were swarming with 
Indians. 

" Major Croghan called his officers together 
and consulted them in regard to a retreat. A 
majority were of his opinion that such a step 
would be disastrous, now that the Indians 
swarmed in the woods, and that the post might 
be maintained. 

" Croghan immediately sent a reply to Har- 
rison's order, saving it had come too late to be 

/ / fj 

carried into execution, that they had deter- 
mined to maintain the place that they could 
and would do so. It was a disobedience of 



170 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

orders, but not so intended. The gallant young 
major thought that the previous order, which 
spoke of the danger of a retreat in the face of 
an Indian force, justified him in remaining, as 
that force was already there when this second 
order reached him. 

" But the general considered it disobedience, 
which could not be permitted. He at once sent 
Colonel Wells to Fort Stephenson to supersede 
Croghan, and ordered Croghan to headquar- 
ters at Seneca Town. Colonel Wells was es- 
corted by Colonel Ball with his corps of 
dragoons. On the way they were attacked by 
about twenty Indians, and quite a severe skir- 
mish ensued. Seventeen of the Indians were 
killed." 

" Papa, did Major Croghan go to the general? 
and was he very cross to him? " asked Ned. 

" He went promptly, made a full and satis- 
factory explanation to General Harrison, and 
was directed to go back to his command the 
next morning; which he did, feeling more than 
ever determined to maintain his post in spite of 
British and Indians. General Harrison kept 
scouts out in all directions to watch the move- 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 171 

ments of the enemy. On the evening of Satur- 
day, the 31st of July, one of those parties, lin- 
gering on the shore of Sandusky Bay, about 
twenty miles from Fort Stephenson, saw that 
Proctor was approaching by water. They made 
haste to return to headquarters with their in- 
formation, stopping on the way at Fort Steph- 
enson and making it known there. 

" Croghan was watchful, wide awake to the 
dangers that surrounded them. A good many 
Indians had been seen upon the high ground on 
the eastern side of the Sandusky River, but had 
scampered away on being fired at from the six- 
pounder in the fort. 

" At four o'clock in the afternoon the British 
gunboats, bringing Proctor and his men, were 
seen at a turn in the river more than a mile dis- 
tant. They were greeted by shots from the six- 
pounder, but they came on; and at a cove some- 
what nearer the fort, opposite a small island in 
the stream, they landed with a five-and-a-half- 
inch howitzer. 

" At the same time the Indians showed them- 
selves in the woods on all sides. In this at- 
tacking force there were four hundred British 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

and several hundred Indians. And Tecumseh 
was stationed upon the roads leading from 
Fort Meigs and Seneca Town with almost two 
thousand more. These were intended to inter- 
cept any re-enforcements that might be coming 
to Croghan's assistance. Having thus, as he 
thought, cut off Croghan's retreat, Proctor 
sent Colonel Elliott and Captain Chambers to 
demand the instant surrender of the fort. With 
them was Captain Dixon of the Royal 
Engineers, who was in command of the 
Indians. 

" They came with a flag of truce, and Cro- 
ghan sent out Second-Lieutenant Shipp, as his 
representative, to meet the flag. 

" The usual salutations were exchanged, then 
Colonel Elliott said, ' I am instructed to de- 
mand the instant surrender of the fort, to spare 
the effusion of blood, which we cannot do 
should we be under the necessity of reducing 
it by our powerful force of regulars, Indians, 
and artillery.' 

" ( My commandant and the garrison/ re- 
plied Shipp, * are determined to defend the post 
to the last extremity, and bury themselves in its 



ELSIE ON TUB HUDSON. 1T& 

ruins rather than surrender it to any force 
whatever.' 

" ' Look at our immense body of Indians/ 
interposed Dixon. ' They cannot be restrained 
from massacring the whole garrison, in the 
event of our undoubted success.' 

" ( Our success is certain/ eagerly added 
Chambers. 

" ' It is a great pity/ said Dixon, in a be- 
seeching tone, ' that so fine a young man as you 
and as your commander is represented to be,, 
should fall into the hands of the savages. Sir, 
for God ? s sake surrender, and prevent the 
dreadful massacre that will be caused by your 
resistance! ' 

" ' When the fort shall be taken there will be 
none to massacre/ Shipp coolly replied, for it 
was not long since, at Fort Meigs, he had had 
dealings with the same foe. c It will not be 
given up while a man shall be able to resist.' 

" He was just turning to go back to the fort, 
when an Indian sprang from a bushy ravine 
near at hand and tried to snatch his sword from. 
him. The indignant Shipp was about to de- 
spatch the Indian, when Dixon interfered. 



174 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

Then Croghan, who was standing on the ram- 
parts watching the conference, called out, 
4 Shipp, come in, and we'll blow them all 

to !' At that, Shipp hurried into the fort, 

the flag was returned, and the British immedi- 
ately opened fire from their gunboat and the 
five-and-a-half-inch howitzer which they had 
landed, beginning the attack before proper 
arrangements could be made. 

" It seems the Indians had had an alarm and 
let the British know of it. A Mr. Aaron North, 
knowing nothing of the proximity of British 
or Indians, was riding through the wood, draw- 
ing near the fort on the other side of the San- 
dusky, when he discovered a large body of In- 
dians scattered along the river bank and half 
concealed by the bushes. He wheeled his 
horse and fled in the direction of Seneca. The 
startled Indians fired several shots after him, 
but without hitting him. The Indians doubt- 
less told the British of all this, and Proctor 
thought the horseman a messenger to Harrison 
to inform him of the attack upon Fort Steph- 
enson, and that the result would probably b 
that re-enforcements would be sent to Croghan, 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 175 

would beat back Tecumseh, and fall upon him 
at Sandusky. 

" All night long the five six-pounders which 
had been landed from the British gunboats, 
and the howitzer, played upon the stockade 
without doing any serious damage. Occasion- 
ally the besieged answered with their one can- 
non, which they moved from one blockhouse to 
another, to give the impression that the garri- 
son had several heavy guns. But their supply 
of ammunition was small, and Croghan was too 
wise to waste it. He determined not to use any 
more in firing at random in the dark; so ordered 
Captain Hunter, his second in command, to 
place it in the blockhouse at the middle of the 
north side of the fort, so as to rake the ditch 
in the direction of the northwest angle the 
point where the enemy would be most likely to 
make the assault, because it was the weakest 
part. 

" That was done before daylight, and the gun ? 
loaded with a half-charge of powder and a 
double charge of slugs and grapeshot, was com- 
pletely masked. 

" During the night the British had dragged 



176 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

three of their six-pounders to a place in the 
woods where the ground was higher than the 
fort and about 250 yards from it. Early in 
the morning they began a brisk fire upon 
the blockade from those and the howitzer." 

" Oh, papa, how dreadful! " exclaimed Elsie. 
" Did all of our men get shot ? ' 

" No; the cannonade produced very little 
effect, and Proctor grew very impatient. The 
long hot day was nearly done, and the Indians 
were becoming restless. At four o'clock in 
the afternoon he ordered all his guns to fire 
upon that weak northwest angle. 

" Then Croghan and his men set to work to 
strengthen it as much as possible. They piled 
bags of sand and sacks of flour against the 
pickets there, which materially broke the force 
of the cannonade. At five o'clock a dark thun- 
der cloud was seen in the west and the thunder 
seemed like the echo of the enemy's cannon. 
Then the British came on in two close columns, 
led by Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Short and 
Lieutenant Gordon. At the same time a party 
of grenadiers, about 200 strong, under Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel Warburton, took a wide circuit 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 177 

through the woods to make a feigned attack 
upon the southern front of the fort, where Cap- 
tain Hunter and his party were stationed. 

" There was in the fort at the time a man 
named Brown, a private of the Petersburg!* 
volunteers, with a half-dozen of his corps and 
Pittsburgh Blues. To them was entrusted the 
management of the six-pounder in the fort, for 
Brown was skilled in gunnery. 

" The British artillery played incessantly 
upon the northwestern angle of the fort, caus- 
ing a dense smoke, and under cover of that a 
storming party under Lieutenant-Colonel Short 
advanced to within fifteen or twenty paces of 
the outworks before they were discovered by the 
garrison. But they were Kentucky sharp- 
shooters, and every man of them was at his post. 
Instantly they poured upon the assailants a 
shower of rifle balls sent with such deadly aim 
that the British were thrown into confusion. 
But they quickly rallied. The axemen pushed 
bravely forward over the glacis, and leaped inta 
the ditch to assail the pickets. Short was at 
their head, and when a sufficient number were 
in the ditch behind him, he shouted, ' Cut away 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

the pickets, my brave boys, and show the 
d d Yankees no quarter! ' 

" Now the time had come for the six-pounder 
to make itself heard. The masked port flew 
open instantly, and the gun spoke with terrible 
effect. Slug and grapeshot streamed along that 
ditch overflowing with human life, and spread 
awful havoc there. Few of those British sol- 
diers escaped. The second column of the 
storming party made a similar attempt, but 
was met by another discharge from the six- 
pounder and another destructive volley of rifle- 
balls." 

" Was anybody killed, papa? " asked Ned. 

" Yes, a good many were/' replied his father. 
" Colonel Short, Lieutenant Gordon, Laussaus- 
sie of the Indian Department, and 25 privates 
were left dead in the ditch, and 26 of the 
wounded were made prisoners. Three other 
officers were slightly wounded, but escaped. 
The rest of the attacking party retreated in 
haste and disorder. 

"It was not until after that disaster that 
Warburton and his grenadiers reached the south 
front of the fort. When they did, Hunter's 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 1?9 

corps assailed them with a destructive volley, 
and they fled for shelter to the adjacent woods. 
It is said that Lieutenant-Colonel Short, when 
lie fell, twisted a white handkerchief on the end 
of his sword, asking the mercy he had exhorted 
his men not to show to the Americans." 

" Oh, I hope they did show it to him, papa," 
said Elsie. 

" I think they would have done so had oppor- 
tunity offered," said the captain; " but he was 
found dead in the ditch." 

"And were any of our people killed?' 1 she 
asked. 

" One man was killed and 7 were slightly 
wounded; while, according to the most careful 
estimates, the loss of the British in killed and 
wounded was 120. They behaved most gal- 
lantly, getting no assistance from the cowardly 
Indians, who kept themselves out of harm's 
way in a ravine near by. 

" The assault had lasted only about half an 
hour. Lossing tells us, ' The dark storm cloud 
in the west passed northward, the setting sun 
beamed out with peculiar splendor, a gentle 
freeze from the southwest bore the smoke of 



180 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

"battle far away over the forest toward Lake 
Erie, and in the lovely twilight of that mem- 
orable Sabbath evening the brave young 
Croghan addressed his gallant little band with 
eloquent words of praise and grateful thanks- 
giving. As the night and the silence deepened,, 
and the groans of the wounded in the ditch fell 
upon their ears, his generous heart beat with 
sympathy. Buckets filled with water were let 
down by ropes from the outside of the pickets;. 
and as the gates of the fort could not be opened 
with safety during the night, he made a com- 
munication with the ditch by means of a 
trench, through which the wounded were borne 
into the fort and their necessities supplied.' 

" Oh, how good and kind he was! " exclaimed 
Grace. "I am proud of him as one of my 
countrymen. Is he still living, papa? ' 

"No, daughter; he died in New Orleans on 
January 8, 1849." 

" The anniversary of the great victory there 
in the War of 1812! Was he not rewarded for 
his gallant defence of Fort Stephenson? ' 

" Yes; he was brevetted lieutenant-colonel 
for his gallantry, and some twenty years later 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 181 

Congress voted him a gold medal in acknowl- 
edgment of it. In 1846 he joined Taylor's 
arm} 7 in Mexico and served with credit at the 
Battle of Monterey." 

" You have given us an interesting tale, cap- 
tain," remarked Cousin Ronald as the story 
seemed to have come to an end " one that was 
really new to me; for I have read but little 
about that war which I hope we can always 
refer to as the last between the mother country 
and this, my adopted one the native land of 
my bonny young wife," he added with a loving 
and admiring look at Annis. 

" Ah, my dear, how true it is that love is 
blind," said Annis softly, giving him a look of 
iond appreciation. 

"Ha, ha! A pair of old lovers! " laughed a 
voice that seemed to come from somewhere in 
the rear of the little party. 

"Yes, that's what we are," said Annis with 
mirthful look and tone. 

" And who are you that dares to say such 
saucy things to our company? ' asked Ned, 
looking sharply round toward the spot from 
which the voice had seemed to come. 



182 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Somebody that has a tongue of his own and 
a right to use it," returned the voice, but the 
speaker was still invisible. 

" Well, whoever you are you've no business 
here on my father's yacht without an invita- 
tion," cried Ned, hurrying toward the spot from 
which the strange voice seemed to come. 

" You silly, impudent youngster! I'm not 
here without an invitation," said the voice, 
seeming to come from a greater distance than 
before. 

" Not? " exclaimed Ned; " then who invited 
you?" 

" The captain and owner of the vessel." 

Ned turned to his father. " Did you invite 
him, papa, and who is he?' Then, perceiv- 
ing a look of amusement on every face, " Oh, 
I know! Why didn't I think before? It's 
just Cousin Ronald playing he's somebody 
else." 

" Yes, laddie, and he's rather an auld mon to- 
be playing at anything," returned the old gen- 
tleman pleasantly. " Dinna ye think so? ' 

"No, sir; and it's good of you to make a 
little fun for us youngsters." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 183 

"As well as for us older folks," added his 
mother in a sprightly tone. 

" I thought it was a fellow who had no busi- 
ness here," said Ned, " but you are as welcome 
as anything, Cousin Ronald." 

" Aye, laddie, I dinna doubt it or I wadna be 
here," laughed the old gentleman; " but I know 
there are no more hospitable folk to be found 
anywhere then these American cousins o' 



mine.' 



" I should think not, sir," said Neddie with 
a smiling glance from one parent to the other; 
" and I believe there's nobody they like better 
to entertain than you." 

"Is Fort Stephenson still standing, papa?' 
asked Grace. 

" No," was the reply, " but we can see the 
site, which is in the bosom of the village of 
Fremont, and covers about two-thirds of a 
square. We will no doubt find someone who 
can and will point it out to us and show us the 
ravine where the Indians fled after the first dis- 
charge of the rifle-balls by the garrison; and 
the iron six-pounder cannon that did such great 
execution in defence of the fort; also the land- 



184 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

ing place of the British. By the way, the gar- 
rison named that cannon the ' Good Bess.' 

" Oh, I hope we will see it," said Ned. " I'd 
like to." 

They reached their destination in time to see 
the cannon and all the interesting places and 
things made memorable by their connection 
with the struggle at Fort Stephenson, then re- 
turned to the yacht, sailed out into the bay 
again, and anchored for the night. 



CHAPTEE X. 

THE next morning Lucilla woke early as 
was usual with her and presently joined her 
father upon the deck. He greeted her, as was 
his custom, with a smile and a tender caress, 
asking if she were quite well and had passed a 
comfortable night. 

" Yes, papa," she said; " I slept as soundly as 
possible, and feel perfectly well this morning; 
as I hope you do." 

" I do, for I also enjoyed a good night's rest 
and sleep." 

The yacht was moving, and Lucilla remarked 
it with some surprise. 

"I thought we were lying at anchor," she 
said. 

" So we were through the night," replied her 
father, " but now we are travelling toward Fort 
Meigs or perhaps I should rather say its 



ruins." 



"Oh, that will bean interesting spot to visit! 
exclaimed Lucilla. " Just where is it, papa? 



si/ wiicic IB it, papa: 

185 



186 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" On the Maumee River, opposite Maumee 
City, situated at the head of river navigation,, 
eight miles from Toledo." 

" Wasn't it somewhere in that region that 
Wayne fought one or more of his battles with 
the Indians? ' 

" Yes; he took possession of and fortified the 
place where St. Clair was defeated, and called it 
Fort Recovery. That was in 1794. On the 
30th of June he was attacked by about a thou- 
sand Indians with some British soldiers and 
Canadian volunteers, who assailed the garrison 
several times. Fifty-seven Americans were 
killed, wounded, and missing; also 221 horses. 
The Indians said they lost more than in their 
battle with St. Clair. 

"A few weeks later Wayne was joined by 
Major-General Scott with 1600 mounted volun- 
teers from Kentucky, and two days later he 
moved forward with his whole force toward the 
Maumee. Remembering the sad fate of St. 
Clair and his men, Wayne moved very cau- 
tiously; so slowly and stealthily that the In- 
dians called him the ' Black Snake.' He had 
faithful, competent scouts and guides, and he 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 187 

moved by unfrequented ways, with perplexing 
feints. Twenty-five miles beyond Fort Ke- 
covery he built Fort Adams. Again he moved 
forward for four days, then encamped on a 
beautiful plain at the confluence of the Maumee 
and Auglaize rivers, on the site of the present 
town of Defiance; I presume from the fort 
Wayne built there, and which he called Fort 
Defiance. He found there a deserted Indian 
town with at least a thousand acres of corn 
growing around it. Wayne was now in full 
possession of power to subjugate and destroy 
the Indians, but, unwilling to shed blood un- 
necessarily, he sent them a message with kind 
words. ' Be no longer deceived or led astray 
by false promises and language of bad white 
men at the foot of the rapids; they have neither 
the power nor the inclination to protect you.' 

" He offered them peace and tranquillity, and 
invited them to send deputies to meet him in 
council without delay. 

" But they rejected his overtures, and said in 
reply, ' Stay where you are for ten days, and we 
will treat with you; but if you advance we will 
give you battle.' 



188 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Wayne was, however, too wise and wary to 
be deceived by them. He saw that nothing but 
a severe blow would break the spirit of the 
tribes and end the war, and, as Lossing says, he 
resolved to inflict it mercilessly. 

" On the 15th of August his legion moved 
forward, and on the 18th took post at the head 
oi the rapids, near the present town of Water- 
ville, where they established a magazine of sup- 
plies and baggage, protected by military works, 
and named it Fort Deposit. There, on the 
19th, Wayne called a council of war and 
adopted a plan of march and battle proposed by 
Lieutenant Harrison." 

" Afterward general, papa? ' 

" Yes, nineteen years later he had become 
general-in-chief, and performed gallant exploits 
in this same valley of the Maumee. 

" The next morning after that council, at 
eight o'clock, Wayne advanced according to that 
plan. They had gone forward about five miles 
when the advance corps, under Major Price, 
was terribly smitten by heavy volleys from the 
concealed foe and compelled to fall back. The 
enemy was full 2000 strong composed of In- 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 189 

dians and Canadian volunteers, and they were 
arranged in three lines within supporting dis- 
tance of each other. 

" Wayne's legion was immediately formed in 
two lines, principally in a dense wood on the 
borders of a wet prairie, where a large number 
of trees had been prostrated by a tornado, which 
made the movements of cavalry very difficult, 
besides affording a fine covert for the enemy. 
But Wayne's troops fell upon them with fear- 
ful energy, soon making them flee, like a herd 
of frightened deer, toward Fort Miami." 

"The fort the British had built upon our 
ground without so much as saying by your 
leave? " 

" The very same. They reached it by a hasty 
flight of two miles through the thick woods, 
leaving forty of their number dead on the way, 
by the side of each of whom lay a musket and 
bayonet from British armories. 

" Three days and three nights Wayne and his 
army remained below the rapids, making such 
desolation as seemed necessary for the subju- 
gation of the hostile Indians and the treacher- 
ous Britains and Canadians; all that in defiance 



190 ELSIE Oy THE HUDSON. 

of the threats of the commandant of Fort 
Miami, though his guns were within view of the 
American tents. He Colonel McKee was 
the chief instigator of the war with the Indians, 
with whom he was earning on a most lucrative 

* t^ 

trade, and he had there extensive storehouses 
and dwellings. These our troops set fire to and 
destroyed, as they did all the products of the 
fields and gardens." 

" That seems a pity, papa, but I suppose it 



was necessary." 

u 



Yes; as no doubt those British men well 
knew. Wayne's men sometimes were within 
pistol-shot of Fort Miami, but its guns kept 
silence. The commander did a good deal of 
scolding and threatening; "Wayne coolly defied 
him and retorted with vigor. But neither went 
anv farther. 

tf 

: Wayne and his troops remained there until 
the middle of September, when they went to 
the head of the Maumee; and at the bend of 
the river, just below the confluence of the St. 
Mary's and St. Joseph's, which form it, they 
built a strong fortification and called it Fort 
Wayne. By the latter part of October it was 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 191 

finished and garrisoned with infantry and artil- 
lery, under Colonel Hamtramck. 

" The rest of the troops then left, some for 
Fort Washington, to be discharged from the 
service, and others for Fort Greenville, where 
"Wayne made his headquarters for the winter. 
There the various tribes with whom he had 
been at war came to him by deputations and 
agreed upon preliminary terms of peace. They 
remembered that he had assured them that the 
British had neither the power nor the inclina- 
tion to help them and how that assurance had 
been verified by the silence of the guns of Fort 
Miami. 

" They promised to meet him in council early 
the next summer, and did so. Early in June 
chiefs and sachems began to reach Fort Green- 
ville, and on the 16th of that month a grand 
council was opened there. Almost 1100 
Indians were present, and the council continued 
until the 10th of August. On the 3d of that 
month a satisfactory treaty was signed by all 
parties. And by a special treaty between the 
United States and Great Britain the western 
military posts were soon evacuated by the 



192 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

British, and for fifteen years the most remote 
frontier settlements were safe from any annoy- 
ance by the Indians." 

"And that encouraged emigration to the 
Northwestern Territory, did it not, papa? ' 
asked Lucilla. 

"Yes," he said, "and in consequence the 
country grew rapidly in population of a hardy 
kind." 

" Until the War of 1812." 

"Yes; and it was in that war that Harrison 
did so much to distinguish himself as a patriot 
and a brave and skilful officer." 

"And it was then he built the Fort Meigs 
you are taking us to, papa? 9 

"Yes; at the Maumee Eapids in February, 
1813. It was named for Keturn Jonathan 
Meigs, who was then Governor of Ohio." 

" Keturn Jonathan! what an odd name! ' 

" Yes, and there is an odd story connected 
with it. Years before the Revolution a bright- 
eyed coquette was courted by Jonathan Meigs. 
On one occasion he pressed his suit with great 
earnestness and asked for a positive answer. 
She would not give it, but feigned coolness, and 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 193 

he growing discouraged resolved to be trifled 
with no longer, so bade her farewell forever. 
He took his departure, but had not gone far 
down the lane when she ran after him and at 
the gate called out, ' Keturn Jonathan; return 
Jonathan! ' 

"He did go back to her; they afterward 
married, and were very happy together; and 
when the first son was born they named him 
Keturn Jonathan. 

"He was born in 1740; was the heroic Colonel 
Meigs who did such valiant service in the Revo- 
lutionary War, and was one of the early settlers 
of Ohio, going there in 1788. His son Re- 
turn Jonathan was elected Governor of Ohio in 
1810 and held that office until 1814. 

" Harrison arrived at Fort Meigs on the 12th 
of April, 1813, and was glad to find there 200 
Pennsylvanians, patriotic men, who, though 
anxious to go home to put in their spring seeds, 
assured him that they would never leave him 
until he thought their services could be spared 
without danger to the cause. He discharged 
them on the arrival of three Kentucky com- 
panies. 



194 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" While on his way Harrison had been told of 
frequent appearances of Indian scouts in the 
neighborhood of the rapids, and of little skir- 
mishes with what he supposed to be the ad- 
vance of a more powerful foe. That alarmed 
him, and he despatched a messenger to Gover- 
nor Shelby of Kentucky asking him to send to 
the Maumee the whole of the 3000 men who 
had been drafted in that State. He brought 
with him about 300 men in all, but was agree- 
ably surprised to find, on his arrival, that there 
were no signs of the enemy being near in great 
force. 

" But that enemy was at that very time pre- 
paring to strike a destructive blow at Fort 
Meigs. Tecumseh was even then at Fort Mai- 
den with almost 1500 Indians. Proctor had 
fired his zeal and that of his brother, who was 
called the Prophet, by promises of future suc- 
cess in their schemes for confederating the 
tribes, and boasting of his ample power to place 
Fort Meigs with its garrison and immense 
stores in the hands of his Indian allies. 

" Proctor was delighted with this response of 
the savages to his call, and had fine visions of 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 195 

the victory he was going to gain, and the glory 
and promotion it would bring him. He was 
more boastful than ever, and treated the Ameri- 
cans at Detroit in a supercilious manner. He 
ordered the Canadians to assemble at Sandwich 
on the 7th of April and told them the campaign 
would be short, decisive, successful, and profit- 
able." 

" How did he know! ' exclaimed Lucilla 
scornfully. 

"He did not," said her father; "events 
shortly following showed it to have been but 
idle boasting. That boast was made on the 7th 
of April. On the 23d his army and his savage 
allies embarked on a brig and several smaller 
vessels, accompanied by two gunboats and some 
artillery. On the 26th they were at the mouth 
of the Maumee, about twelve miles below Fort 
Meigs, and two days later they landed on the 
left bank of the river near old Fort Miami, and 
established their main camp there. 

" Captain Hamilton of the Ohio troops was 
reconnoitring down the river with a small force 
on the 28th, when he discovered the enemy 
there in force. They were first seen by Peter 



196 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

Navarre, one of Harrison's most trusty scouts. 
Hamilton sent him in haste to Fort Meigs with 
the news, and Harrison at once despatched him 
with three letters one for Governor Meigs at 
Urbana, one for Upper Sandusky, and one for 
Lower Sandusky. Fort Meigs was quite strong 
had intrenchments, pickets, several block- 
houses, and a good supply of field-pieces; but 
from the account he had had of the character 
and strength of the enemy, Harrison considered 
it in imminent peril. He knew that General 
Clay was on his march with his Kentuckians, 
and immediately after despatching Navarre 
with his letters, he sent Captain William Oliver, 
the commissary of the fort, and a brave, judi- 
cious, and intelligent officer, with a verbal 
message to Clay urging him to press forward 
by forced marches. 

" Oliver found General Clay at Defiance with 
1200 Kentuckians. At St. Mary's blockhouse 
Clay divided his brigade. He descended the 
St. Mary himself with Colonel BoswelFs corps, 
while Dudley went down the Auglaize. 

" The two divisions were to meet at Defiance. 
But before Dudley had reached that point he 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 197 

heard of Harrison's perilous position at Fort 
Meigs. A council of officers was called, and it 
was resolved to send Harrison word that succor 
was at hand. It was a very dangerous errand 
and required someone who was well acquainted 
with the country. Leslie Combs, a brave, pa- 
triotic young man, whom Clay had commis- 
sioned captain of a company of riflemen as spies 
or scouts, volunteered to go. 

" ' When we reach Fort Defiance/ he said, ' if 
you will furnish me a good canoe, I will carry 
your despatches to General Harrison, and re- 
turn with his orders. I shall only require four 
or five volunteers from my own company.' His 
offer was joyfully accepted by Dudley. The 
next morning, May 1, they reached Defiance, 
and as soon as a canoe could be procured, Combs 
and his companions Paxton, Johnson, and 
two brothers named Walker started on their 
perilous errand. They had with them also a 
Shawnee warrior named Black Fish. He took 
the helm, the other four the oars, while Combs 
was at the bow in charge of the rifles and am- 
munition. 

"As they pushed off from Fort Defiance 



198 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

there were cheers and sad adieus, for few 
thought they would ever see them again. It 
was a dangerous voyage; rain was falling fast 
and the night was intensely dark. Combs was 
determined to reach Fort Meigs before daylight 
the next morning. They passed the rapids in 
safety, but not till quite late in the morning, 
and then heard heavy cannonading in the direc- 
tion of the fort. That told them that the 
siege had begun, which made an attempt to 
reach the fort far more perilous than it would 
otherwise have been. 

" Combs had now a hard choice to make. 
It would be prudent to go back, but would not 
seem courageous, while to stay where they were 
till the next night, or to go on at once, seemed 
equally hazardous. But he was very brave and 
soon came to a decision. ' We must go on, 
boys/ he said; ' and if you expect the honor of 
taking coffee with General Harrison this morn- 
ing, you must work hard for it/ 

" He knew the weakness of the garrison and 
feared it could not hold out long. Therefore 
great was his joy when, on sweeping round 
Turkey Point, at the last bend in the river, he 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 199 

saw the Stripes and Stars waving over the be- 
leaguered camp. His little company evinced 
their delight by a suppressed shout. That was 
a sad mistake, for, suddenly, a solitary Indian 
appeared in the edge of the woods, and in an- 
other moment a large body of them could be 
seen in the gray shadows of the forest, running 
eagerly to a point below to cut off Combs and 
his party from the fort. 

" He attempted to dart by them, when a vol- 
ley of bullets wounded Paxton and Johnson 
the latter mortally. The fire was returned with 
effect, then the Shawnee turned the prow to 
the opposite shore, and the voyagers left the 
canoe and fled toward Defiance. They tried 
to take Johnson and Paxton with them, but 
found it impossible, so were compelled to leave 
them to become captives. 

" At the end of two days and two nights 
Combs and Black Fish reached Defiance, where 
they found Clay and his troops just arrived. 
The "Walkers were there also, having fled more 
swiftly than Combs and the Indian had been 
able to because of their efforts to aid the flight 
of the two wounded men. They had suffered 



200 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

terribly in their flight, and for a time Combs 
was unable to take command of his company, 
but he went down the river with the re-enforce- 
ments and took an active part in the fight at 
Fort Meigs. 

" But, ah, here come others of our party, and 
I must leave the rest of my story to be told 
later in the day/' added the captain, turning to 
greet Violet and his younger children, who at 
that moment appeared upon the deck. 



CHAPTER XI. 

SHORTLY after breakfast, when the whole of 
their little company had gathered beneath the 
awning upon the deck, the captain resumed 
his story, as all had expressed a desire to 
hear it, 

"On the morning of the 30th of April, 1813," 
he said, " the British had completed two bat- 
teries nearly opposite Fort Meigs and mounted 
their ordnance. On one there were two twenty- 
four pounders, on the other three howitzers. 
Well-directed round-shot from the fort had 
struck some of their men while at work, but 
neither that nor the drenching rain stopped 
them. 

" Harrison had been busy too. He addressed 
his soldiers eloquently in a general order. 

" i Can the citizens of a free country, who 
have taken arms to defend its rights/ he said, 
'think of submitting to an army composed of 

mercenary soldiers, reluctant Canadians goaded 

201 



202 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

to the field by the bayonet, and of wretched,, 
naked savages? Can the breast of an Ameri- 
can soldier, when he casts his eye to the oppo- 
site shore, the scene of his country's triumphs 
over the same foe, be influenced by any other 
feeling than the hope of glory? Is not this 
army composed of the same materials as that 
which fought and conquered under the immor- 
tal Wayne? Yes, fellow soldiers, your general 
sees your countenances beam with the same fire 
that he witnessed on that glorious occasion; and 
although it would be the height of presumption 
to compare himself with that hero, he boasts of 
being that hero's pupil. To your posts then, 
fellow citizens, and remember that the eyes of 
your country are upon you.' 

" That general order was given on the 
morning that the British made their appear- 
ance, and when he saw that they were erecting 
batteries on the opposite shore that would com- 
mand his works, he directed his men to make a 
traverse, or wall of earth, on the highest ground 
through the middle of his camp. It had a base 
of twenty feet, was three hundred yards long 
and twelve feet high. While they were at the 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 205 

work it was concealed by the tents, which when 
it was finished were suddenly removed to its 
rear. 

" Then the British engineer perceived, to his 
great mortification, that his labor had been 
almost in vain. Instead of an exposed camp 
from which Proctor had boasted that he would 
soon smoke out the Yankees, meaning quickly 
destroy it with shot and shell, he saw only an 
immense shield of earth which hid the Ameri- 
cans and thoroughly sheltered them. 

" Proctor then changed his plans somewhat 
and sent a considerable force of white men 
under Captain Muir, and Indians under Te- 
cumseh, to the eastern side of the river, under 
.cover of the gunboats, to attack the fort in the- 
rear. 

"The British batteries were silent through the 
night, but a gunboat, towed up the river near 
the fort under cover of darkness, fired thirty 
shots. The only effect, however, was an increase 
of the vigilance of the Americans. The next 
morning, though it was raining heavily, the 
British opened a severe cannonade and bom- 
bardment upon Fort Meigs, which they con- 



204 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

tinned with slight intermissions for/ ahout five 
days; but without doing much injury to the 
fort or garrison. 

" Occasionally our men returned the fire by 
eighteen-pounders. But their supply of shot 
for these and the twelve-pounders was very 
small, and as they did not know how long the 
siege might last, it was thought best to use 
them very sparingly. 

" The British seemed to have powder, balls, 
and shells in great abundance, and they poured 
a perfect storm of missiles not less than five 
hundred upon the fort the first day and until 
eleven o'clock at night." 

" And was nobody hurt, papa? " asked Elsie. 

" One or two of the garrison were killed," re- 
plied her father, " and Major Stoddard of the 
First Regiment, a soldier of the Revolution, was 
so badly wounded by a shell that he died ten 
days later of lockjaw. 

" The British were building a third battery 
on the other side of the river; they finished it 
that night, and all the next day kept up a brisk 
cannonade. 

" Within the next twenty-four hours a fourth 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 205 

battery was opened. The British had been 
making mounds in the thickets near the angles 
of the fort, and that night a detachment of 
artillerists and engineers crossed the river and 
mounted guns and mortars upon them. One 
was a mortar batter} 7 , the other a three-gun 
gun battery. The Americans had expected 
something of the kind, and had raised traverses 
in time to foil their enemy; and when toward 
noon of the 3d the three cannon and the how- 
itzers suddenly began firing upon the rear 
angles of the fort, they did scarcely any 
damage. 

" A few shots by our men from their 
eighteen-pounders soon silenced the gun bat- 
tery, and the British hastily moved the cannon 
and placed them near the ravine. During the 
3d they hurled shot and shell steadily upon 
the fort, but with so little effect that the be- 
siegers grew discouraged, and on the 4th the 
fire was not nearly so constant. 

" Then Proctor sent Major Chambers with a 
demand for the surrender of the fort, and Har- 
rison promptly responded, f Tell General Proc- 
tor that if he shall take the fort it will be under 



206 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

curcumstances that will do him more honor 
than a thousand surrenders/ 

" The cannonade from the fort was feeble 
because of the scarcity of ammunition., but 
the guns were admirably managed, and did good 
execution at every discharge. Captain Wood 
wrote, c "With plenty of it we should have blown 
John Bull from the Miami.' 

" The Americans showed their ability to keep 
their foe at bay by frequently mounting the 
ramparts, swinging their hats, and shouting de- 
fiance at their besiegers. They were well sup- 
plied with food and water and could afford to 
spend time and weary their assailants by merely 
defensive warfare. 

" Still Harrison was anxious, thinking how 
strong were the foe, and how Hull and Win- 
chester had failed and suffered; he was looking 
hourly and anxiously up the Maumee for the 
hoped-for re-enforcements. Since Navarre and 
Oliver went out he had heard nothing from 
those whom he had expected to come to his aid. 
But near midnight on the 4th, Captain Oliver, 
Major Trimble, and 15 men who had come down 
the river in a boat, made their way into the fort, 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 207 

bringing the glad tidings that General Clay and 
1100 Kentuckians would probably reach the 
post before morning, being but eighteen miles 
distant. 

" The cannonading at Fort Meigs was dis- 
tinctly heard at Fort Winchester, where Oliver 
had found Clay on the 3d, and Clay was has- 
tening as fast as possible to Harrison's aid, 
moving down the river in eighteen flat scows, 
with sides furnished with shields against the 
bullets of the Indians who might be infesting 
the shores of the river. 

" The head of the rapids was eighteen miles 
from Fort Meigs; it was late in the evening 
when the flotilla arrived there; the moon had 
gone down, and the sky was overcast with 
clouds, making a night so intensely dark that 
the pilot refused to go on before daylight. 
Trimble and the 15 others then immediately 
offered their services to go with Oliver to cheer 
Harrison and his men with the news that re- 
enforcements were almost at hand. 

" It was joyful news to them. Harrison at 
once despatched Captain Hamilton and a sub- 
altern in a canoe with an order to Clay bidding 



208 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

him detach about 800 men from his brigade and 
land them at a point about a mile or a mile 
and a half above Fort Meigs. The detachment 
was then to be conducted to the British bat- 
teries on the left bank of the river. These 
batteries were to be taken, the cannon spiked, 
and carriages cut down. The troops must then 
return to the boats and cross over to the fort. 

" The rest of his men were to land on the 
fort side of the river, opposite the first landing, 
and fight their way into the fort through the 
Indians. Harrison knew that the British force 
at the batteries was not large, the main body 
being still near the old Fort Miami, and that 
the bulk of the Indians with Tecumseh were on 
the eastern side of the river. His object was 
to strike effective blows on both sides of the 
stream at the same time. 

" While these orders of his were being carried 
out, he intended to make a sally from the fort, 
destroy the batteries in the rear, and disperse or 
capture the whole British force on that side of 
the river. 

" Clay came down the river early the next 
morning, and about five miles above the fort 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 209 

Hamilton met him with Harrison's order. 
Clay then directed Dudley to take the twelve 
front boats and carry out Harrison's commands 
in regard to the British batteries, while he 
should hasfen forward and perform the part 
assigned to him. 

" Colonel Dudley landed his detachment in 
fine order, and they gained the plain on which 
Maumee City now stands, unseen by the enemy, 
formed for marching in three parallel columns, 
one led by Dudley, one by Major Shelby, the 
other by Acting-Major Morrison. Captain 
Combs with 30 riflemen, including 7 friendly 
Indians, flanked in front fully a hundred yards 
distant. Thus they moved through the woods 
a mile and a half toward the British batteries, 
which were still firing upon Fort Meigs. 

" There was a prospect of capturing the 
whole force, but Dudley had unfortunately 
failed to inform his men of his exact plans, and 
that was a fatal mistake. Shelby's column, ac- 
cording to his orders, moved on to a point be- 
tween the British batteries and their camp be- 
low, when the right column, led by Dudley in 
person, raised the horrid Indian yell, rushed 



210 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

forward, charged with vehemence upon the 
enemy, captured the heavy guns, and spiked 
eleven of them without losing a man. 

" At the same time the riflemen had been at- 
tacked by the Indians, and, not having been told 
that they were to fall back upon the main body, 
thought it their duty to fight. That was a 
fatal mistake, as the main object of the expedi- 
tion was already fully accomplished, although 
the batteries were not destroyed. The British 
flag was pulled down, and as it reached the 
earth loud huzzahs went up from Fort Meigs. 
Harrison, who was watching from his chief bat- 
tery, with intense interest, now signaled Dudley 
to fall back to the boats and cross the river ac- 
cording to his former orders. 

" Probably Dudley did not see it, but he 
did see the Indians in ambush attacking Combs 
and his riflemen, and with a quick and generous 
impulse ordered them to be re-enforced. In 
response to that a great part of the right and 
centre columns rushed into the woods in con- 
siderable disorder, their colonel with them. It 
did not matter much at first, for, though they 
were undisciplined and disorderly, they soon 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 211 

put the Indians to flight, thus relieving Combs 
and his men; but, forgetting prudence, they 
pursued the flying savages almost to the British 
camp. 

" When they started on that pursuit Shelby's 
men still had possession of the batteries, but 
the British artillerists, largely re-enforced, soon 
returned and recaptured them, taking some of 
the Kentuckians prisoners and driving the 
others toward their boats. The Indians, too, 
were re-enforced, came back, and fiercely at- 
tacked Dudley and his men, who were in such 
utter confusion that it was impossible to com- 
mand them. Shelby had rallied those that 
were left of his column and marched them to 
Dudley's aid; but they only participated in the 
confusion and flight. That became a precipi- 
tate and disorderly rout, and the greater part of 
Dudley's command were killed or captured. 
Dudley himself was overtaken, tomahawked, and 
scalped. Of the 800 who followed him from 
the boats, only 170 escaped to Fort Meigs. 
Captain Combs and his spies were among those 
who were taken and marched to Fort Miami 
as prisoners of war." 



212 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

" Oh, how dreadful it all was! " sighed Grace. 
" I hope the other two parties had better suc- 
cess." 

" Yes/' her father said; " while what I have 
just been telling you was taking place on the 
left bank of the river, General Clay had tried to 
land the six remaining boats under his com- 
mand nearly opposite the spot where Dudley 
had debarked with his; but the current, swollen 
by the heavy rains, was very swift, and drove 
five of them ashore. The sixth, in which were 
General Clay and Captain Peter Dudley, with 
fifty men, separated from the rest, kept the 
stream, and finally landed on the eastern bank 
of the river opposite to Hollister's Island. 
There they were fired upon by round-shot from 
the batteries opposite and by a crowd of In- 
dians on the left flank of the fort. 

" Clay and his party returned the attack of 
the Indians with spirit, and reached the fort 
without the loss of a man. 

" Colonel Boswell's command landed near 
Turkey Point. The same Indians who fired 
upon Clay and his men now attacked these. 
Boswell and his men marched boldly over the 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 213 

low plain, fought the savages on the slopes and 
brow of the high plateau most gallantly, and 
reached the fort without much loss. He was 
greeted with shouts of applause and thanks, 
and met by a sallying party coming out to join 
him in a prompt attack upon that portion of 
the enemy whom he had just been fighting. 
There was only a moment's delay. Then they 
went out, fell upon the savages furiously, drove 
them half a mile into the woods at the point of 
the bayonet, and utterly routed them. So 
zealous were the victors that they would in all 

V 

probability have made the same mistake that 
poor Dudley did, had not Harrison, watching 
them through a spyglass, on one of his batteries, 
and seeing a body of British and Indians glid- 
ing swiftly along the borders of the wood, 
sent an aide to recall them. He the aide was 
a gallant young fellow, and though he had a 
horse shot under him, he succeeded in commu- 
nicating the general's orders in time to enable 
the detachment to return without much loss. 

"Now General Harrison ordered a sortie 
from the fort against the enemy's works on the 
right, near the deep ravine. Three hundred 



214 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

and fifty men were engaged in that, and behaved 
with the greatest bravery. Lossing says, ' They 
charged with the fiercest impetuosity upon the 
motley foe, 850 strong, drove them from their 
batteries at the point of the bayonet, spiked 
their guns, and scattered them in confusion in 
the woods beyond the ravine toward the site of 
the present village of Perrysburg.' It was a 
desperate fight, and Miller lost several of his 
brave men. At one time Sebree's company 
were surrounded by four times their number of 
Indians, and their destruction seemed inevitable. 
But Gwynne of the Nineteenth, seeing their 
peril, rushed to their rescue with a part of 
Elliot's company, and they were saved. The 
victors returned to the fort, having accomplished 
their object, and bringing with them 43 pris- 
oners. They were followed by the enemy, who- 
had rallied in considerable force. After that 
day's fighting, the siege of Fort Meigs was vir- 
tually abandoned by Proctor. He was much 
disheartened, and his Indian allies deserted 
him; the Canadian militia did likewise." 

" Was Tecumseh one of the deserters, papa? " 
asked Lucilla, 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 215 

"No; but probably it was only his commis- 
sion and pay as a brigadier in the British Army 
that kept him from being one. He had hated 
General Harrison intensely since the battle of 
Tippecanoe, in 1811, and was to have had him 
at this time as his peculiar trophy. He had 
been promised that, and the territory of Michi- 
gan had been promised his brother, the Prophet, 
as a reward for his services in the capture of 
Tort Meigs. 

" Beside all these discouraging things, news 
came to Proctor that Fort George, on the 
Niagara frontier, was in the hands of the Ameri- 
cans and that the little army of Fort Meigs was 
soon to be re-enforced from Ohio. He saw noth- 
ing before him but the capture or dispersion 
of his troops should he remain, therefore he 
resolved to flee. But, to conceal that inten- 
tion, and in order that he might move off with 
safety, he again sent a demand for the surren- 

. f 

der of the fort. 

" Harrison regarded it as an intended insult, 
and requested that it should not be repeated. 
Proctor attempted to take away with him his 
unharmed cannon, but a few shots from Fort 



216 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

Meigs caused him to desist and go without 
them. One of his gunboats, in return, fired, 
killing several of our men. Among them was 
Lieutenant Bobert Walker, of the Pittsburgh 
Blue?, who was buried within the fort, and his 
grave may still be seen there, marked by a 
plain, rough stone with a simple inscription 
'Lieutenant Walker, May 9, 1813.' 

" Papa, did the British carry off those of our 
men they had taken prisoners? " asked Elsia 

" Yes; and allowed the savages to rob, ill- 
treat, and butcher them in the most horrible 
manner. At Fort Miami they shot, toma- 

tf 

hawked and scalped more than 20, besides hay- 
ing murdered and plundered many on the way. 
" It was Tecumseh who at last stopped the 
fiendish work, though not till after more than 
40 had fallen. And this horrible work was 
done in the presence of General Proctor, Colo- 
nel Elliot, and other officers, as well as the 
British guard. They made them run the 
gauntlet for a distance of forty or fifty feet, 
killing or maiming them as they went, with 
pistols, war-clubs, scalping knives, and toma- 
hawks. In that way nearly, if not quite, as 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 217 

many were slaughtered as were killed in 
battle. When those who still remained alive 
had got within the fort, the savages raised 
the war-whoop, and began reloading their 
guns with the evident intention of resum- 
ing their horrid onslaught on the defenceless 
prisoners, when Tecumseh, being told of what 
was going on, hurried to the fort as fast as his 
horse could carry him. ' Where is General 
Proctor? ' he demanded; then seeing him near, 
he asked why he had not put a stop to the 
massacre. 'Your Indians cannot be com- 
manded/ replied Proctor, trembling with fear 
at the rage he saw in the chief's countenance. 
' Begone! ' retorted Tecumseh in disdain. 
1 You are not fit to command; go and put on 
petticoats.' 

" Was Proctor pleased with that answer, 
papa? " asked Ned, with a look of amusement. 

"I think not greatly," replied the captain. 
" Tecumseh was much disappointed over their 
failure to take Fort Meigs, and urged Proctor 
to try again. Proctor did not feel willing, but 
at length, near the end of June, he consented, 
and they began making arrangements to do so. 



218 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

"About that time a Frenchman who had 
been taken prisoner with Dudley's men escaped 
from the British, fled to Fort Meigs, and told 
Clay of the threatened danger. Clay at once 
sent word to Harrison, who was at Franklinton, 
and to Governor Meigs, at Chillicothe. 

" Harrison believed it was the weaker posts 
of Lower Sandusky, Erie, or Cleveland, rather 
than Fort Meigs, they intended to attack. He 
ordered troops under Colonel Anderson, then 
at Upper Sandusky, to go at once to Lower 
Sandusky; also Major Croghan, with a part of 
the Seventeenth, and Colonel Ball with his 
squadron of cavalry. He had just held an im- 
portant council with the Shawnee, Wyandot, 
Delaware, and Seneca Indians at his head- 
quarters at Franklinton. Circumstances had 
made him doubt their fidelity, and he required 
them to take a determined stand for or against 
the Americans; to remove their families into the 
interior, or the warriors must go with him in 
the ensuing campaign and fight for the United 
States. 

" Their spokesman assured the general of 
their unflinching friendship, and that the war- 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

riors were anxious to take part in the campaign. 
Then Harrison told them he would let them 
know what he wanted of them. ' But/ he said, 
' you must conform to our mode of warfare. 
You are not to kill defenceless prisoners, old 
men, women, or children. By your good con- 
duct I shall be able to tell whether the British 
can restrain their Indians when they wish to 
do so/ 

" Then he told them of Proctor's promise to- 
deliver him into the hands of Tecumseh, and 
added jestingly, e Now if I can succeed in tak- 
ing Proctor, you shall have him for your pris- 
oner, provided you will treat him as a squaw, and 
only put petticoats upon him, for he must be 
a coward who would kill a defenceless prisoner/ 

" Harrison followed Colonel Anderson and 
his regiment, and, learning from scouts that 
numerous Indians were seen on the lower 
Maumee, he selected 300 men to make a forced 
march to Fort Meigs. He arrived there him- 
self on the 28th, and sent Colonel Johnson to 
make a reconnoisance toward the Eaisin to pro- 
cure intelligence. Johnson went, and brought 
back word that there was no immediate danger 



220 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

of the enemy coming against Fort Meigs in 
force. Satisfied of that, Harrison left Fort 
Meigs to attend to duty at other points. 

" That was on the 1st of July. Late in that 
month the British had fully 2500 Indians col- 
lected on the banks of the Detroit. These, 
with the motley force he had already there, 
made an army of fully 5000 men. Early in 
July hands of Indians had begun to appear in 
the vicinity of Fort Meigs, seizing every oppor- 
tunity for killing and plundering. Tecumseh. 
had become very restless and impatient; want- 
ing to go on the warpath, especially when he 
saw so many of his countrymen ready for it^ 
and he demanded that another attempt should 
be made to capture Fort Meigs. He made a 
plan for the attack, and proposed it to Proctor. 

"It was that the Indians should be landed 
several miles below the fort, march through the 
woods to the road leading from the Maumee to 
Lower Sandusky, in the rear of Fort Meigs, and 
there engage in a sham . fight. That, he 
thought, would give the troops in the fort the 
idea that re-enforcements were coming to them 
and had been attacked. Then the garrison 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 221 

would sally forth to aid their friends, and 
would at once be attacked in their turn by In- 
dians lying in ambush, while the other Indians 
would rush into the fort and take possession be- 
fore the gates could be closed. 

" Proctor consented, thinking it a good plan. 
On the 20th of July he and Tecumseh appeared 
with their 5000 men at the mouth of the 
Maumee. General Clay sent a messenger to 
Harrison with that news. Harrison was doubt- 
ful whether it was Fort Meigs or Fort Steph- 
enson they meant to attack, so removed his 
quarters to Seneca Town, from which he could 
co-operate with either. There he commenced 
fortifying his camp, and was soon joined by 
450 United States troops and several officers, 
while another detachment was approaching 
with 500 regulars from Fort Massac on the 
Ohio River. 

" On the afternoon of the 25th of July Te- 
cumseh and Proctor tried their plan. The 
British concealed themselves in the ravine just 
below Fort Meigs; the Indians took their sta- 
tion on the Sandusky road; and at sunset they 
began their sham fight. It was so spirited, and 



222 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

accompanied by such terrific yells, that the gar- 
rison thought their commander-in-chief must 
be coming with re-enforcements and that he 
was attacked by the Indians; and they were 
very anxious to go out to his aid. 

" But Clay was too wise to be taken in. A 
messenger who had just returned from a second 
errand to Harrison had had hairbreadth escapes 
from the Indians swarming in the woods; there- 
fore, though Clay could not account for the 
firing, he felt certain that no Americans were 
taking part in the fight. Officers of high rank 
demanded permission to lead their men to the 
aid of their friends, and the troops seemed 
almost ready to mutiny because they were not 
permitted to go. But Clay remained firm; and 
well it was for them that he did. 

" A few cannon shot were hurled from the 
fort in the direction of the supposed fight, and 
a heavy shower of rain came up. That put an 
end to the fighting, and all was as quiet as 
usual about Fort Meigs that night. 

" Tecumseh's stratagem had failed, and as he 
and Proctor were ignorant of the strength of 
the garrison, they thought it best not to try an 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 223 

assault. They lingered in the neighborhood 
for some thirty hours, then withdrew to the old 
encampment near Fort Miami; and soon after- 
ward the British embarked with their stores,, 
and sailed for Sandusky Bay with the inten- 
tion of attacking Fort Stephenson. 

" The Indians were to assist in the attack^ 
and a large number marched across the coun- 
try for that purpose. 

" Clay quickly despatched a messenger to* 
Harrison with all this information. But I have 
already told you of the attack upon Fort 
Stephenson, and of its brave defence. 

"Yes, papa; and it was very interesting," 
said Elsie. " Have we far to go now to get to 
Fort Meigs? and is it just as it was when Harri- 
son and his men were there? ' 

" We may hope to get there soon/' replied 
the captain; "as it is only eight miles above 
Toledo, and we are nearing that place now. 
But we shall find only ruins." 

" Oh, papa, what a pity! " exclaimed Ned. 

" Not a very great pity, I think," said his 
father. " It is not needed now, and I hope 
will not be ever again." 



224 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" I hope that famous elm tree is there yet," 
remarked Grandma Elsie. 

" I do not know," replied the captain. " But 
probably it is." 

" Oh, what about it, papa? " asked Elsie; and 
her father answered, " At the beginning of the 
siege all the water the garrison needed had to 
be taken from the river. The elm tree was on 
the opposite side of the river, and the Indians 
used to climb up and hide themselves in its 
thick foliage and from there fire across at the 
water carriers. In that way they killed several 
of our men. Then the Kentucky riflemen fired 
at them; and it is said that not less than 6 of 
them were struck and fell to the ground out of 
that tree." 

"Why didn't our men dig a well?' asked 
Ned. 

" It seems they did afterward, for the place is 
spoken of as having had a well at the time of 
the political campaign of 1840, when Harrison 
was elected President of the United States." 

They were now entering the Maumee Bay, 
and the talk ceased, as all wished to gaze about 
upon the new scenes as they passed through the 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 225 

bay and up the river. They visited the ruins of 
Fort Meigs, then took carriages and drove three 
miles up to Presqu' Isle Hill, alighted there, 
and wandered over the battlefield of the Fallen 
Timber. 

By tea-time they were again on board the 
Dolphin, which lay at anchor through the 
night in Maumee Bay. It was a delightful 
evening, clear and slightly cool on the water, 
the stars shining, and a gentle breeze stirring; 
and they sat upon the deck for an hour or 
more. 

" Where are we going to-morrow, papa? ' 
asked Grace in a pause in the conversation, 
which had been running upon the scenes and 
adventures of the day. 

" To Erie, to view it as the scene of some of 
Commodore Perry's doings if that plan suits 
the wishes of those present," returned her 
father. " What do you say, mother? ' 

" That I highly approve," answered Mrs. 
Travilla's sweet voice. 

"As no doubt we all do," added Mrs. Lil- 
burn. 

" Yes," said her husband " even to the one 



226 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

who may be suspected of belonging to the 
British side. But what doings there have you 
-to tell of, captain?' 

" It was there that Perry's fleet was made 
ready for the celebrated Battle of Lake Erie," 
said Captain Eaymond "Perry's victory was 
won September 10, 1813." 

"Just a few weeks after the fight at Fort 
Stephenson," remarked Lucilla. 

"Yes," said her father; "and at that time 
the fleet was nearly ready. What we now speak 
of as Erie was then called Presqu' Isle. The 
harbor is a large bay, one of the finest on the 
lake. A low, sandy peninsula juts out some 
five miles into the lake. It has sometimes been 
an island, when storms have cleft its neck; and 
it was a barren sand bank, though now it has a 
growth of timber upon it. In Perry's time the 
harbor was a difficult one to enter, by reason of 
having a tortuous channel, shallow and ob- 
structed by sand bars and shoals." 

" Was Erie a city at the time Perry's fleet was 
built there, papa? " asked Grace. 

"No; only an insignificant village, hardly 
twenty years old; and there were many miles of 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 227 

wilderness, or very thinly populated country, 
between it and the larger settlements. All the 
supplies for our men, except the timber for the 
vessels, had to be brought from a distance, with 
great labor." 

" Captain, was it not at Erie that General 
Wayne died?" asked Grandma Elsie. 

" Yes," he said. " In 1794 General Wayne 
established a small garrison there and caused a 
blockhouse to be built at the lake shore of Gar- 
rison Hill. He returned there after his victory 
over the Indians in the Maumee Valley, and 

/ f 

occupied a loghouse near the blockhouse, where 
he died of gout. At his own request he was 
buried at the foot of the flag-staff." 

" Is his grave there now, papa? " asked Elsie. 

"No," replied the captain; "his remains were 
removed to Pennsylvania in 1809. The first 
building there was a French fort, supposed to 
have been erected in 1749. I think some of its 
remains ramparts and ditches are still to be 
seen upon a point overlooking the entrance to 
the harbor. When Canada became an English 
possession the fort was allowed to go to decay." 

"Why, papa?" asked Ned. 



228 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Because it was no longer needed, my son. 
The blockhouse built by General Wayne fell 
into decay and was replaced by a new one in 
the winter of 1813-14, and a second one was 
built on the point of the peninsula of Presqu' 
Isle. The old one was burned by some mis- 
chievous person in 1853." 

" Well, my dear, I highly approve of your ex- 
pressed intention to take us to Erie to-morrow," 
said Violet in a lively tone, as the captain 
seemed to have come to the end of his account. 
" I am sure that I for one shall be greatly inter- 
ested in everything there connected with the 
past history of our country." 

All present seemed to be of the same opin- 
ion, and before separating for the night every 
arrangement was made for an early start next 
morning. 

The yacht was again in motion at an early 
hour even before any of her passengers were 
out of their beds. The sun had not yet ap- 
peared above the horizon when the captain was 
joined upon the deck by Percy Landreth. 

"Ah, good-morning, Percy," he said in his 
usual pleasant tones. " Showing yourself so 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 229 

early a bird makes me fear you have not found 
your berth as comfortable a couch as could be 
desired." 

" But it is surely none too early for a per- 
fectly healthy fellow to be out, and I was anx- 
ious to see the sun rise. I never have seen it 
come up out of the water." 

" Then I advise you to gaze steadily east- 
ward, and you will see it apparently do that in 
five minutes or less." 

Captain Eaymond had a strong suspicion that 
the beautiful sight they presently witnessed was 
not all the young man had joined him for at 
that early hour, so he was not surprised when 
the next moment Percy, turning a rather 
flushed, embarrassed face toward him, said en- 
treatingly, " Captain, I am sure you are a very 
kind-hearted man; will you not remove your 
prohibition of two years ago, and let me tell 
Miss Lu how I admire and love her? ' 

" Better not, my young friend," returned the 
captain pleasantly. " Believe me, you would 
gain nothing by it, even were her father will- 
ing to let her listen to such protestations and 
engage herself while she is still so young." 



230 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

"Then she is still free?' Percy asked, hia 
countenance brightening somewhat. 

"Yes heart and hand; and I hope will re- 
main so for some years to come." 

" That is some consolation, captain; and it 
is a great pleasure to be with her, even in the 
presence of others, and though prohibited to. 
say a word in my own behalf." 

" Try to have patience, my young friend," re- 
turned the captain, still speaking in a kindly 
tone; " you are young yet, and though you can- 
not believe it possible now, the time may come 
when you will see some other maiden who will 
be even more attractive to you than my little 
girl is now." 

" I do not know how to believe it, sir," sighed: 
Percy; but at that moment the approach of a 
light footstep put a sudden end to their talk. 

" Good-morning, father, and Percy too ! 
Why, you are out unusually early, are you 
not? " Lucilla exclaimed, holding out a hand to 
him. " Is it haste to catch the first glimpse of 
Erie not lake but city that has brought you 
on deck so soon ? " 

"Not only that, Miss Lu; it is a delightful 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 231 

time for being on deck the sunrise was very 
beautiful/' he said, taking the pretty hand for 
an instant, and giving it a friendly squeeze; 
" but you are a trifle too late for that." 

" Yes," she said; " but I have seen it a num- 
ber of times, and may hope to see it many times 
more on the waters of lakes or oceans." 

" I hope you may," he returned pleasantly. 
" I wish with all my heart that every sort 
of enjoyment may be yours now and 
always." 

" Very kind of you," she said with a smile; 
" but I doubt if it would be best for me to be 
always free from every sort of trial and trouble. 
Papa," turning to him, " shall we have our 
usual stroll back and forth upon the deck 
Percy joining us, if he wishes?' 

" Yes," her father answered, drawing her 
hand within his arm; and the three paced back 
and forth, chatting pleasantlv on the ordinary 
topics of the day .till joined by the other mem- 
bers of their party and summoned to the break- 
fast table. 

There was no disappointment in the visit to 
Erie; it proved quite as interesting as any one 



232 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

of the party had anticipated; the return voyage 
was delightful. They anchored for the night in 
the near vicinity jof the island where they had 
landed on first coming to the neighborhood, 
and whence they received their daily mail. 



CHAPTEE XII. 

"I WONDER if Walter won't be joining us 
soon? " Lucilla remarked to her father as they 
walked the deck together the next morning. 

" Probably. I should not be surprised to 
see him at any time," the captain said in reply. 
" I have sent in for the early mail, and why 
here comes the boat now; and see who are 
in it! " 

"Walter and Evelyn! Oh, how glad I am! 
I don't know how often I have wished she was 
with us." 

" I knew you did, and that you like pleasant 
surprises, so decided to let this be one." 

The boat was already alongside of the 
yacht, and the next moment its passengers 
were on deck, the two girls hugging and kiss- 
ing each other and laughing with delight. 

"Now, isn't it my turn, Eva?' 1 queried the 
captain as they released each other. " Surely 
I may claim the privilege, since a year or two 

233 



234 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

ago you and I agreed to be brother and sister to 
each other." 

" Yes, sir," laughed Evelyn, making no effort 
to escape the offered caress. 

"And, Lu, as I'm your father's brother I 
suppose you and I may exchange the same sort 
of greeting," laughed Walter, giving it as he 
spoke. 

" Well, you have helped yourself; but I do 
not see any exchange about it," laughed Lucilla; 
" but, considering your youth, I excuse you for 
this once." 

" As I do also," said the captain. " It isn't 
every young man I should allow to kiss my 
daughter; but youth and relationship may claim 
privileges. Lu, show Eva to her stateroom and 
see that she has whatever she wants. Walter, 
the one you occupied last is vacant, and you are 
welcome to take possession of it again." 

" Thank you; I shall be glad to do so," re- 
turned Walter, following the girls down the 
companion-way. 

" Quite a mail, I think, this morning, sir," 
remarked a sailor, handing the captain the mail 
bag. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 235 

Captain Raymond looked over the contents, 
and found, besides his own, one or more letters 
for each of his passengers. It was nearing the 
breakfast hour, and he distributed the letters 
after all had taken their places at the table. 

They were a bright and cheerful party, every- 
one rejoicing in the arrival of Eva and Walter, 
the latter of whom had been spending some 
weeks among the Adirondacks with college- 
mates, then had joined Evelyn shortly before 
the last of the family left Crag Cottage, and 
undertaken to see her safely to the Dolphin on 
Lake Erie. 

" As I expected, I am summoned home," said 
Percy Landreth, looking up from a letter he 
was reading; " and I am bidden to bring you 
all with me, if I can by any means persuade you 
to take the trip. I wish vou would all accept 
the invitation. I can assure you that every- 
thing possible will be done to prove that we 
esteem you the most welcome and honored of 
guests. Cousin Elsie, surely you and Aunt 
Annis will not think of refusing to spend with 
us at least a small portion of the time you have 
allotted for vour summer vacation ? " 



236 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Certainly I mast go with you," said Annis; 
" those relations are too near and dear to be 
neglected. My husband will go with me, I 
know; and you too, Cousin Elsie, will you not?" 

" I feel strongly inclined to do so," returned 
Mrs. Travilla, " and to take the children and 
grandchildren with me. "What do you say to 
it, captain? ' 

" It seems to me, mother, that for all of us 
to go would make & rather large party for our 
friends to entertain, hospitable as I know them 
to be," he replied. "Also, there are reasons 
why I think it would be well for me to remain 
here on the yacht, keeping Eva, Lu, and Grace 
for my companions. I flatter myself that I 
shall be able to give them a pleasant time dur- 
ing the week or two that the rest of you may 
be absent." 

" And you will let me help you in that, sir? ' 
Walter said inquiringly. 

" No; my idea was to commit your mother 
and my wife and children to your care yours 
and Cousin Ronald's. He must not have too 
much of that put upon him." 

" Seeing he has grown too auld to be trusted 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

wi' wark in that line, eh, captain?*' remarked 
Mr. Lilburn in a tone of inquiry. 

" Old enough to reasonably expect to be 
allowed to take his ease, and let women and 
children be cared for by younger men/' re- 
turned the captain pleasantly. 

" Such as I, for instance," laughed Walter. 
" Mother, dear, I hope you feel willing to trust 
me; and that Vi does also." 

" My dear boy, I am entirely willing to trust 
you to do anything in your power for me and 
any of our dear ones," Grandma Elsie answered 
with a loving look and smile into her son's- 
eyes. 

" And on the journey to Pleasant Plains I 
shall certainly do my best for you all, Cousin 
Elsie," said Percy. " But, captain, surely the 
yacht could do without her owner and his over- 
sight for a fortnight or so. And we can find 
room for you all; there are several families of 
us, you must remember, and each of our homes, 
has at least one guest room." 

" And you are all very hospitable, I know," 
returned the captain pleasantly. "Perhaps at 
some other time I may put that to the proof,. 



238 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

but there are reasons why it does not seem quite 
advisable to do so now." The tone of the last 
words was so decided that Percy did not think 
it advisable to urge the matter any further, and 
in a few minutes it was settled that the cap- 
tain's plan in regard to who should compose the 
jparty to go to Pleasant Plains, and who the one 
to remain on the yacht, should be carried out. 

Evidently the young girls were well satisfied 
with the decision. They had had enough 
travel by rail for the present, and life on the 
Dolphin would be decidedly restful and enjoy- 
able, for they were delightful companions, the 
captain was the best and kindest of protectors 
and providers, and there was abundance of 
interesting reading matter at hand in the shape 
of books and periodicals. 

Percy was much disappointed, but did his 
best to conceal it, which was the easier because 
the others were much taken up with the 
necessarily hasty preparations for the little trip. 

" I don't want to go without my papa," Ned 
said stoutly at first. 

" But papa thinks he can't go, and it is for 
.only a little while, you know," reasoned his 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON 239- 

mother. "We expect to come back to papa 
and sisters in a few days." 

" But, mamma, why don't you and I stay 
with him? It's nice here on our yacht and 
going about to new places 'most every day." 

" So it is, son, but it will be pleasant to see 
those relatives who have invited us to their 
homes, and to refuse to accept their invitation 
would not seem kind." 

" But papa does refuse." 

" Yes; he must have some good reason which 
he has not told us." 

" Papa is going to take care of the yacht, and 
of Eva and our sisters," said Elsie, joining in 
the talk. 

They were in their stateroom, Violet putting 
together such articles of clothing as she 
thought best to take with them on their little 
trip. 

"But who'll take care of us?' demanded 
Ned. 

"Uncle Walter, Cousin Eonald, and Cousin 
Percy. I'd rather have papa than all of them 
put together, but our Heavenly Father will take 
care of us, and that is better still." 



240 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Yes, daughter; He will take the best of care 
of all who put their trust in him; and without 
his help no earthly creature can keep you from 
harm," said their father's voice close at hand; 
and, looking round, they saw him standing in 
the doorway. 

" Yes, papa; and I'm so glad to know it," re- 
sponded Elsie. " But I do wish you were going 
along with us to visit those cousins." 

" As I do, my dear," said Violet. 

" Thank you. I should like it myself, but 
for certain reasons it seems advisable and best 
for me to stay behind. Vi, my dear, let me do 
that packing for you." 

The train they had decided to take left early 
in the afternoon, and they were busy with their 
preparations until almost the last moment; 
then they bade the young girls a hasty good-by 
and left them on the deck, where the captain 
presently rejoined them, after seeing the 
departing ones safely on the train and 
watching it for a moment as it sped rapidly on 
its way. 

" And they are off, are they, father? Well, 
I hope they will all enjoy themselves greatly, 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 241 

but I am glad we are left here with you/' Lu- 
cilla said as he rejoined their little group. 

"Yes, I saw them off. I hope their visit 
will prove very enjoyable to them all, and that 
our stay here will be equally enjoyable to us." 

" That is what we are all anticipating, cap- 
tain," said Evelyn. " I don't know where in 
the world I should rather pass the next few 
weeks than on the Dolphin with you and these 
dear girls for company." 

" That is pleasant news for us," he returned 
in kindly tones. " And now what can I do for 
your entertainment? I am ready to consider 
suggestions from each of you." 

" Don't you think we should take Eva to 
visit the different islands in this group, papa? ' 
queried Grace. 

" Certainly; if she would like to go." 

" Very much indeed," said Eva; " I know I 
shall enjoy going any- and every-where that 
you may be pleased to take me, or just staying 
on the yacht lying in one place, if that suits 
the rest of you." 

" We will try that occasionally by way of 
variety," the captain said with a smile. " Shall 



242 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

we not do that for the rest of this day, as it is 
now almost dinner time, then start off for 
some other point shortly after breakfast to- 
morrow morning?' 

" Oh, yes, sir! " they all exclaimed; Grace 
adding, " And, papa, won't you take us to 
Gibraltar? It is so picturesque that I think it 
is worth visiting several times." 

" Yes, and so are some of the other islands. 
We will visit any or all of them as many times 
as you wish." 

"Well," said Lucilla, "with taking those 
little trips now and then, and having books, 
work, needlework I mean, games, and music, 
I think it will be strange should we find time 
hang heavy on our hands." 

"Yes, indeed," said Evelyn with a sigh of 
contentment; " I am not in the least afraid of 
any such calamity." 

They talked on, planning various little excur- 
sions to one and another of the islands and 
different points of interest upon the mainland, 
till summoned to their meal. 

"It seems a trifle lonely," Grace remarked 
as they took their seats about the table. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 243 

"Yes," said her father, "but considering 
how much our absentees are probably enjoying 
themselves, we won't mind that for a few 
days." 

"Indeed," said Lucilla, "though I shall be 
glad to see them come back, I think it is 
really quite delightful to have papa all to our- 
selves for a few days." 

" And for papa to have these young girls all 
to himself, eh?" laughed the captain. "Well, 
I won't deny it; and I fully expect the girls to 
make their companionship quite delightful to 



me/ 



* I think we will all do our best in that line," 
said Evelyn. " It would be strange indeed if 
we didn't, when you are so very good and kind 
to us." 

" No better, I think, than almost any other 
gentleman would be in my place," he returned 
pleasantly. " Now let me help you to some of 
this fowl. I hope to see you all do full justice 
to what is set before you." 

" If we don't, it will not be the fault of the 
fare, I am sure," said Evelyn. "Judging by 
the meals I have taken on board of this vessel, 



244 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

she must have both a good caterer and an excel- 
lent cook." 

"We have both," said Lucilla emphatically. 

" Yes," said Grace. " I wish we could share 
this dinner with our dear folks who left us a 
while ago; though perhaps they are getting just 
as good a meal at Pleasant Plains." 

" Yes," said her father, " if all has gone well 
with them and their train, they are there by 
this time; and, from what I have heard of the 
housekeeping of the relatives there, I presume 
they have been, or will be, set down to as good 
a meal as this." 

" Oh, yes, of course," said Grace; " and that 
was a very foolish wish of mine. Papa, how 
shall we spend this evening? ' 

"I leave that to the decision of my daugh- 
ters and their guest," he replied. " I shall be 
happy to do my best to entertain you in any 
way that may suit your inclinations." 

" What may be yours, Eva? Please tell us," 
said Lucilla. 

" I hardly know what to choose," said Eve- 
lyn. " Several delightful ways of passing the 
time have been already spoken of, and I should 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 245 

enjoy any one of them. I hope you will give 
us some of your music; and if the captain feels 
inclined to spin us one of his sailor yarns, that 
would be enjoyable; and I presume a promenade 
on the deck would be good exercise, helping us 
to sleep well afterward." 

" A very good programme," remarked the 
captain as she concluded. " I think we will 
carry it out." 

They did so, and, when about to separate for 
the night, agreed it had been a success, the time 
having passed very pleasantly. 

The next morning found them all in good 
health and spirits, and the day was spent in 
little excursions among the islands. The even- 
ing brought a mail in which was a letter from 
Yiolet to her husband, telling of the safe ar- 
rival of her mother, herself, and the other 
members of their party at their destination, the 
warm welcome they had received, and the pros- 
pect that the few days of their proposed so- 
journ among the relatives of Pleasant Plains 
would be passed most agreeably. " There is 
only one drawback to my enjoyment," she 
added; " I cannot feel quite content without my 



246 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

husband; and I miss the dear girls too. So I 
am glad this visit is to be but a short one." 

The captain read the greater part of the let- 
ter aloud to Eva and his daughters. 

"I too am glad their visit is to be short/* 
remarked Grace as he finished, "for I don't 
like to be without them, though we are having 
a very delightful time here with our dear, kind 
father to take care of us and find so many 
pleasant amusements for us." 

" Ah! " he said with a smile. " Where would 
you like to go to-morrow? ' 

They discussed the question for a while, and 
at length decided to visit some of the islands 
that had been neglected thus far. Then they 
went on to plan an outing for each weekday of 
the time they expected the rest of their party 
to be absent. These they carried out success- 
fully; and each day's mail brought them a 
graphic report from Violet's pen of the doings 
among their friends and relatives in Pleasant 
Plains. 

Several family parties were gotten up for 
their entertainment, and at one of them Cousin 
Honald, at "Walter's urgent request, exerci&ed 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 247 

his skill in ventriloquism, to the great surprise 
and delight of the younger folk. 

They were quite a large company, assembled 
in the parlors of Dr. Landreth's house, just 
after leaving the tea-table. Presently a buzz- 
ing bee seemed to be flying about among them, 
now circling around the head of one person and 
now flying above that of another. They invol- 
untarily tried to dodge it, and sent searching 
glances here and there in the vain effort to see 
just what and where it was. It could not be 
seen. Presently it was no longer heard, and 
someone said, " We are rid of it, I think; it 
seems to have gone out of the window." 

But the words were scarcely spoken when 
there was a scream from the porch, " Oh, I'm 
stung! and the bee's on me yet! Somebody 
come and take it off! ' 

At that the doctor, Walter, and Percy rushed 
out in response to the entreaty. But the bee's 
victim seemed to have vanished with wonder- 
ful celerity. The porch was entirely deserted. 

" Gone! gone already! who can she have 
been?' exclaimed Percy, glancing about in 
.great surprise. 



248 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

"I cannot imagine," said the doctor; then 
catching sight of Walter's face, which told of 
surpressed mirthfulness, a sudden recollection 
came to him; and he added, " Ah, I think I 
understand it," turned, and went back into the 
parlor. 

" Who was it? " asked several voices. 

" Nobody, apparently," answered the doctor 
with a smile; and Percy added, " She had 
strangely disappeared." 

" Well," said a rough voice, seemingly com- 
ing from the hall, " if I was a doctor, and a 
poor woman got badly stung right here in my 
own house, d'ye think I wouldn't do somethin'* 
fur her? " 

" Bring her in here, and I will do what I can 
for her," replied the doctor. 

"Hello here, Bet!" called the voice; "I say, go 
right along in thar and see what he'll do fur ye." 

" What '11 he do? p'raps hurt me worse than 
the bee has?' snarled a sharp, disagreeable 
voice. " I guess I won't resk it." 

" All right then, Bet, let's go," said the other 
voice; "'taint our way to stay long where we 
git nothin' but stings." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 24* 

A sound as of shuffling footsteps followed, 
then all was still. 

Some of the children and young people ran 
to the door and windows, hoping to catch sight 
of the strange couple, but were surprised that 
they could see nothing of them. 

But the bee seemed to have come in again, 
a-nd to be buzzing all about the room now up 
near the ceiling, now down about the ears of 
one and another of the company. There were 
dodgings and curious glances here and there, 
exclamations of surprise that the creature was 
not to be seen as well as heard, till their atten- 
tion was taken from it by the furious barking 
of a dog, seemingly on the porch, and mingled 
with it screams of pain and terror in a childish 
voice; cries of " Oh, take him off! he's biting 
me! Oh, oh, he'll kill me! Oh, come quick, 
somebody, before he kills me! ' 

Several of the gentlemen present sprang up 
and rushed out to the rescue, but found all 
quiet on the porch and neither child nor dog 
in sight. 

For a moment they looked at each other in 
surprise and perplexity, then a sudden recollec- 



250 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

tion of Cousin Ronald's powers came to one and 
another, a little amused laugh was exchanged,, 
and they returned to the parlor, looking very 
grave and as much mystified as even the young- 
est present. 

"Why, who was it? and where did she go- 
to?" asked one of the little girls. 

" She was not to be found; nor was the dog," 
replied Percy. " They seem to have got away 
very quickly." 

"Well, I wish I knew who she was, and 
whether the dog is after her yet," said Don, his 
younger brother. " I think I'll go out to the 
street and see if they are anywhere in sight." 

" 'Tisn't worth while, little chap; you'll not 
find 'em," said a voice from the hall which 
sounded very much like the one that had spoken 
first. 

"Is it your doing? did you bring that dog 
here?' 1 asked the lad, jumping up and going 
toward the door. 

"Yes," said the voice; "but you needn't 
worry; she wasn't hurt, though she did do sich 
tall screamin'. That was jist fer fun and to 
scare you folks." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 251 

" Who are you, anyhow? " asked Don; " and 
why don't you show yourself? You neither 
act nor talk like a gentleman." 

"Don't I?" asked the voice, ending with a 
coarse laugh. 

" I wouldn't go out there if I were you, little 
boy; that fellow might do you some harm," 
said a pleasant voice that seemed to come from 
a far corner of the room. 

Don turned to see who was the speaker, but 
there was no stranger to be seen, and the voice 
had certainly not been a familiar one. 

"Why," exclaimed the little fellow, "who 
said that? What's the matter here to-night, 
that we hear so many folks that we can't see? ' 

As he spoke, a low whine, that sounded as if 
made by a young puppy, seemed to come from 
his pocket. With a startled jump and excla- 
mation, " Oh, how did it get in there? ' he 
clapped his hand upon his pocket. "Why 
why, it isn't there! Where is it?' he cried, 
turning round and round, looking down at his 
feet, then farther away under chairs and tables. 
"I can't find it," he said presently, looking 
much bewildered. " Grandpa, I never saw 



252 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

such things happen in your house before no, 
nor anywhere else. What's the matter with 
me? am I going blind? ' 

" No, my boy," said the doctor, " we all seem 
to be as blind as yourself hearing people talk 
but not able to see them." 

" None so blind as those that won't see," re- 
marked the voice that had spoken last, but this 
time coming apparently from the doorway. 
" Here I am, and you are welcome to look at 
me as closely as you please." 

A sudden fierce bark from their very midst 
seemed to answer her. It was so sudden and 
sharp that everyone started, and some of the 
children screamed. 

" Nero, be quiet, sir, and walk right out 
here," said the voice from the hall, and it was 
answered by a low growl; then all was silent. 

"Why, where did he go? and why couldn't 
we see him? " asked one of the little ones. 

" Perhaps we might if we knew where to look 
and what to look for," said Violet with a smil- 
ing glance at Cousin Ranald. 

" But where's that little pup that was in my 
pocket? " cried Don, as if with sudden reeolleo 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 253 

tion, and glancing about the floor. "I can't 
see how in the world he got there, nor how he 
got out again." 

Just as he finished his sentence the puppy's 
whine was heard, seeming to come from behind 
the large armchair in which Cousin Konald was 
seated. 

"There he is now!' cried Don. "I wish 
he'd come out of that corner and let us all see 
him." 

" Perhaps he will if you invite him/' said the 
old gentleman, rising and pushing his chair a 
little to one side. 

Don made haste to look behind it. " Why, 
there's nothing there! " he cried. " What does 
go with the little scamp ? ' 

" Perhaps he's afraid of you, Don, so gets out 
of sight as fast as possible," said Percy. 

" Then why did he get in my pocket? " asked 
Don; then added quickly, " But maybe he 
wasn't there, for I couldn't find him, though I 
clapped my hand on it the instant I heard his 
whine." Just then the whine, followed by a 
little bark, seemed to come from the farther 
side of the room, and the children hurried over 



254 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

there to make a vain search for the strangely 
invisible puppy. 

" Where did it go to? " they asked. " How 
could it get away so fast? and without anybody 
seeing it? ' 

" Well, it isn't here, that's certain/' said one. 
" Let's look in the hall." 

They rushed out there, then out to the porch, 
looking searchingly about everywhere, but find- 
ing nothing. 

" Oh, it must have got away into the 
grounds," cried one. " Let's look there," and 
they ran down the path to the gate, off across 
and around the grounds some in one direc- 
tion, some in another. But it took only a few 
minutes to satisfy them that no little dog was 
there; and they trooped back to the house to 
report their inability to find it. 

They were all talking at once, discussing 
their failure in eager, excited tones, when again 
that strange, gruff voice was heard in the 
hall. 

" Say, youngsters, what have you done with 
my little dog? He's of fine stock, and if you 
don't hand him over right away why, I'll know 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 255 

the reason why, and it won't be good fur ye, I 
can tell ye." 

"We didn't take him," answered Don; 
" we've never seen him at all no, not one of 
us; and if we had, we wouldn't have done him 
a bit of harm." 

Just as Don pronounced the last word, a 
shrill little bark sounded out from behind 
Cousin Ronald's chair. 

" Why, there he is now! ' exclaimed Don, 
hurrying to the spot. "Why, no, he isn't! 
How does he get away so fast? ' 

" He seems to be an invisible dog, Don," said 
his brother Percy; "and, if I were you, I 
wouldn't let him trouble me any more." 

" No; but I've set out to find him, and I don't 
mean to give it up," replied the little fellow. 

"That's right, Don," laughed his father. 
" I'm pleased to see that you are not easily dis- 
couraged." 

" But he might as well be, for there's no dog 
thar," said the voice from the hall. "He's a 
plucky little feller, but he'll not find that thar 
dog if he looks all night." 

44 1 gness I'll find you then," said Don, run- 



256 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

ning to the door and looking searchingly about 
the hall. "Well, it's the queerest thing! '' he 
exclaimed. " There's nobody here nobody at 
all! " 

" Is the boy blind, that he goes right past a 
body and never sees him?' asked the voice; 
and Don turned quickly to see the speaker, who 
seemed close behind him. But no one was 
there, and Don looked really frightened. 
Cousin Eonald noticed it, and said in kindly 
tones, "Don't be scared, sonny, it was I who 
spoke; and I wouldn't harm you for all I am 
worth." 

" You, sir? " said Don, looking utterly aston- 
ished. "How could it be you? for the fellow 
was over here, and you are over there." 

" No; I only made it sound so," Mr. Lilburn 
said with an amused laugh; " and I must con- 
fess that I have been doing all this screaming, 
scolding, and barking just to make a bit of fun 
for you all." 

At that the children crowded around the old 
gentleman, eagerly asking how he did it and 
what, else he could do. 

"I can hardly tell you how," he said, "but 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 252 

perhaps I can show some other specimens of my 
work." He was silent for a moment, seemingly 
thinking. Then a loud, rough voice said:. 
" Hello there, youngsters, what are you bother- 
ing with that stupid old fellow for? Why 
don't you leave him and go off to your sports? 
It would be a great deal more fun." 

The children turned toward the place from 
which the voice seemed to come, but 
saw no one. They were surprised at first, 
laughed, asking, "Was that you, Uncle 
Eonald?" 

" Nobody else," he said with a smile. 

" Oh, hark! there's music! " cried one of the 
little girls; and all listened in silence. 

" It is a bagpipe, playing a Scotch air," said 
Percy, who was standing near their little group. 

"What queer music!" said one of the little 
girls when it had ceased; " but I like it. Please, 
Uncle Eonald, make some more." 

Several tunes followed, and then the chil- 
dren were told they had monopolized their 
Uncle Eonald long enough and must leave him 
to the older people for a while. 

" But you'll do some more for us some other 



258 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

time, won't you, Uncle Eonald? " asked one of 
the little girls as they reluctantly withdrew 
from his immediate neighborhood. 

"Yes,, little dear, I will/' he answered kindly. 

And he did entertain them in the same way 
a number of times during his short stay in their 
town. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

" WELL, papa, where shall we go, or what 
shall we do, to-day?" asked Grace one bright 
September morning as they sat about the break- 
fast table on board the Dolphin. 

" Let me hear the wishes of all three of you 
in regard to that matter," he said in his accus- 
tomed pleasant tones. ( Evelyn, what have you 
to say? Have you any plans you would like 
carried out? ' 

" No, sir, thank you," she replied. " I shall 
be perfectly contented to stay on the Dolphin 
or go anywhere you and the girls wish." 

"I think we have seen all the points of 
interest about here," he said. "However, if 
you would like to pay a second visit to any one 
of them you have only to say so." 

Just as the captain spoke a sailor came in 
with the mail-bag. 

" Ah," said Grace, " I hope there is a letter 

259 



260 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

from Mamma Vi saying that she and the rest 
will be here to-day or to-morrow/' 

"Yes, so do I," said Lucilla. "We have 
had a lovely time while they have been away, 
but I shall be delighted to have them back 
again." 

"Yes," said her father, "here is a letter 
from her to me." Then opening and glancing 
over it: " They are coming back to-day, and 
may be expected by the train that gets into 
Cleveland near tea-time. I must go for them; 
and you, Lucilla you and Grace may see 
that everything about the cabin and staterooms 
is in good order for their comfort and enjoy- 
ment." 

"Yes, papa, we will," they answered 
promptly, Lucilla adding with a merry look, 
" We will do the work ourselves if that is your 
wish." 

" Oh, no," he said; " I only meant that you 
should oversee it, and make sure that nothing 
is left undone which would add to their 
comfort." 

' I wish we had some flowers to ornament 
the rooms with," said Grace. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 261 

"You shall have," replied her father. "I 
have sent for some by the man who has gone 
to the city to do the marketing." 

" Oh, that's good! " exclaimed Lucilla. 
"Papa, I believe one may always trust you to 
think of everything." 

"I am not so sure of that," he said with a 
smile. " But it is very well for my daughters 
to think so." 

"I do, papa," said Grace. "Lu can't have 
any more confidence in you than I have." 

" Nor than I," said Evelyn. " And I am 
very proud of the privilege accorded me some 
time ago of considering you my brother, 
captain." 

"Ah? I think I am the one to feel honored 
by the relationship," he returned laughingly. 

" \Ve will start for home pretty soon, father, 
won't we? " asked Grace. 

" I presume so; we will consult the others on 
that subject when they come. Are you grow- 
ing homesick? ' 

"Almost," she answered, but in a cheery 
tone. " I have enjoyed our outings on the 
Hudson and here ever so much, but ours is such 



262 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

a sweet home that I begin to long to see it 
again." 

" Well, dear child, I hope to be able to gratify 
that wish before long," he replied in kindly, 
affectionate tones. " I am very glad you love 
your home." 

" It is certainly worthy of her love," said 
Evelyn. "I don't know a more delightful 
place; yet it would not be half so charming 
without the dear people who live in it." 

"It certainly would not be to me without 
the wife and children who share it with me," 
said the captain. 

They had not left the table long when 
flowers were brought aboard in variety and 
abundance, and they had a very enjoyable time 
arranging them in vases, and placing those 
where they could be seen to the best advantage. 

" There," said Lucilla when their labors were 
completed; " they will do very well while the 
Dolphin stands still, but if she takes to rolling, 
as I have known her to do at times in the past, 
we'll have to empty the water out of the vases 
or it will empty itself where it is not wanted at 
all'*' 



tc 
ee 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 263 

" Yes," said her father, " but I think you 
may confidently expect her to remain stationary 
at least until to-morrow morning. No one is 
likely to care to start on the homeward journey 
before that time." 

I wish they were here now," said Grace; 

but we have hours to wait before we can hope 
to see them." 

" Have patience, daughter," her father said 
in cheerful tones. " The time will soon pass; 
and, to make it go faster, shall we not row over 
to one of the islands and have a stroll on the 
beach?" 

The girls all seemed pleased with that pro- 
posal; the captain gave the order to have the 
boat made ready, and in a few moments they 
were on their waj. It was just the kind of a 
day to make such a little excursion very enjoy- 
able, and in a couple of hours they returned, 
feeling in fine health and spirits and ready for 
either work or pla} r . 

Captain Raymond saw them safely on board, 
presently followed them himself, and read 
aloud an entertaining book while they busied 
themselves with bits of needlework. Soon din- 



264 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

ner was announced; quite a while was spent at 
the table, and shortly after they left it, the boat 
was again in requisition to take the captain to 
the city and bring him and the returned travel- 
lers back to the yacht. 

The time of his absence seemed rather lon<* 
to the waiting girls; but when at last the boat 
came into sight, and they perceived that it held 
all the expected ones, they were overjoyed, and 
when the deck was reached the embraces ex- 
changed were warm and loving. 

" This seems very like a home-coming," said 
Violet. " We have had a delightful time with 
our Pleasant Plains cousins, yet are glad to be 
again on our own floating home." 

" Yes," said her mother; " especially as we 
hope it will soon carry us to our still dearer 
ones in the Sunny South." 

" I am ready to start for them to-morrow, 
mother, if you wish it," the captain said in his 
pleasant way. " I presume you have all seen 
enough, for the present at least, of this part of 
our country." 

He looked inquiringly at Annis as he spoke. 

" I am ready to go or stay, as the others 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 265 

wish/' she said. " It is now late in September, 
and the excessive summer heat will surely be 
over by the time we reach our journey's end. 
What are your opinions and feelings on the 
subject, my dear? " turning to her husband. 

" I care but little one way or the other, so 
that I have my wife with me, and she is satis- 
fied," returned Mr. Lilburn gallantly. 

" And that, I presume, is about the way with 
these younger folk," remarked the captain, 
glancing around in a kindly way upon them. 

" Yes, captain," said Evelyn; " we are all 
ready, I am sure, to go or stay, as seems best 
to you." 

" One can always find enjoyment wherever 
you are, father," said Lucilla. 

" Yes, indeed," said Grace. " But now, 
good folks, please all come down to the saloon 
and see our preparations for your arrival." She 
ted the way, the others following, and on reach- 
ing the saloon and seeing its wealth of adorn- 
ment, they gave such meed of praise as greatly 
gratified the young decorators. 

"Ah, it is nearly tea-time," said Grandma 
Elsie at length, consulting her watch; " and I 



266 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

at least need to make some preparation in the 
way of ridding myself of the dust of travel by 
rail," and with that all the returned travellers 
retired to their staterooms for the few minutes 
that remained ere the summons to the tea table. 

On leaving the table, all repaired to the deck, 
where they spent the evening in pleasant chat, 
finding much to tell each other of the doings 
and happenings of the days of their separation. 

They closed their day as usual, with a service 
of prayer and praise and the reading of the 
Scriptures, then all except the captain retired 
to their staterooms. 

But it was not long before Lucilla, as usual, 
stole back to the deck for a good-night bit of 
chat with her father. She found him walking 
the deck and gazing earnestly at the sky. 

" Is there a storm coming, father? ' she 
asked. 

" I think there is," he answered, " and prob- 
ably a heavy one. I think it should make a 
change in our plans, for it may last several 
days. In that case we will be safer over there 
in Put-in Bay, lying at anchor, than we would 
Tbe out in the lake." 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 267 

"Then you will go over there, won't you, 
father? " she asked. 

" I think I shall," he said. " It really mat- 
ters but little whether we get home as speedily 
as the voyage can be made, or not until a week 
or two later." 

" I am glad of that," she returned; " and as 
we have an abundance of books and games, 
plenty of everything to make the time pass- 
quickly and pleasantly, I think we need not 
mind the detention." 

" I agree with you in that," he said, " and I 
am very glad that our dear absentees got here 
safely before the coming of the storm." 

" Then you don't apprehend any danger? }> 
she said inquiringly. 

" No; not if we are at anchor in the bay yon- 
der. "Well, you came to say good-night to your 
father in the usual way, I suppose? ' 

" Yes, sir; but mayn't I stay with you for a 
little while? I am not at all sleepy, and should 
enjoy pacing back and forth here with you a 
few times." 

"Very well, daughter," he returned, taking 
her hand and drawing it within his arm. 



268 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON 

They walked to and fro for a time in silence. 
It was broken at length by Lucilla. "To- 
morrow is Friday, but you don't think it would 
be unlucky to start on a journey for that rea- 
son, father? ' 

" No, child; it is the coming storm, and not 
the day of the week, that seemed portentous to 
me. I have sailed more than once on Friday, 
and had quite as prosperous a voyage as when I 
had started on any other day of the week." 

"It seems to me absurd and superstitious/' 
she said, " and I know Grandma Elsie considers 
it so. Papa, isn't that cloud spreading and 
growing darker? ' 

" Yes; and I think I must give orders at once 
to get up steam, lift the anchor, and move out 
into the bay. Say good-night, now, and go to 
your berth." 

Violet, arrayed in a pretty dressing gown, 
stepped out of her stateroom door into the 
saloon as Lucilla entered it. " Are we about 
starting, Lu? " she asked. " I thought I heard 
your father giving an order as if preparations 
for that were going on." Lucilla replied with 
an account of what she had seen and heard 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 269 

while on deck. " But don't be alarmed, 
Mamma Vi," she concluded; " father thinks 
there will be no danger to us lying at anchor in 
Put-in Bay, and I think we will be able to pass 
the time right pleasantly." 

" So do I," said Violet; " but it will be sad 
if he has to expose himself to the storm. How- 
ever, I suppose that will hardly be necessary if 
we are lying at anchor. Yes, I think we are a 
large enough and congenial enough company 
to be able to pass a few days very pleasantly 
together, even though deprived of all communi- 
cation with the outside world." 

" So we won't fret, but be glad and thankful 
that we can get into a harbor before the storm 
is upon us, and that we have so competent a 
captain to attend to all that is needed for our 
safety and comfort," returned Lucilla. " But 
I must say good-night now, for papa's order to 
me was to go to my berth." 

The Dolphin was soon in motion, and within 
an hour lying safely at anchor in Put-in Bay. 
When her passengers awoke in the morning, 
quite a severe storm was raging, and they were 
well pleased that it had not caught them upon 



270 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

the open lake; and though Grandma Elsie had 
grown anxious to get home for her father's 
sake, she did not fret or worry over a provi- 
dential hindrance, but was bright and cheerful, 
and ever ready to take her part in entertaining 
the little company. 

For three -days the ladies and children 
scarcely ventured upon deck; but, with books 
and work and games, time passed swiftly, never 
hanging heavy on their hands. Mr. Lilburn, 
too, caused some amusement by the exercise of 
his ventriloquial powers. 

It was the second day of the storm, early in 
the afternoon, and all were gathered in the 
saloon, the ladies busy with their needlework, 
the gentlemen reading, Elsie and Ned playing 
a quiet game. Walter had a daily paper in his 
hand, but presently threw it down and sat with 
his elbow on the table, his head on his hand, 
apparently in deep thought. He sighed wearily, 
and then words seemed to come from his 
lips. 

" Dear me, but I am tired of this dull place! 
nothing to see, nothing to hear, but the rag- 
ing of the storm! " 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 271 

" Why, Walter! " exclaimed his mother, look- 
ing at him in astonishment; but even as she 
spoke she saw that he was as much astonished 
as herself. 

"I didn't make that remark, mother," he 
laughed. " I am thankful to be here, and en- 
joying myself right well. Ah, Cousin Ronald, 
I think you know who made that ill-sounding 
speech." 

" Ah," said the old gentleman with a sad 
shake of the head, " there seems to be never a 
rude or disagreeable speech that is not laid to 
my account." 

Then a voice seemed to come from a distant 
corner: " Can't you let that poor old mon alone? 
It was I that said the words you accuse him of 
uttering." 

" Ah," said Walter; " then show yourself, and 
let us see what vou are like." 

v 

" I am not hiding, and don't object to being 
looked at, though I am not half so well worth 
looking at as some of the other people in this 



room." 



" Well, that "acknowledgment shows that you 
are not vain and conceited," said Walter. 



272 ELSIE ON THE ^HUDSON. 

"Who would dare call me that?'' asked the 
voice in angry, indignant tones. 

The words were quickly followed by a sharp 
bark, and then the angry spitting of a cat, both 
seeming to come from under the table. 

Little Elsie, who was sitting close beside it, 
sprang up with a startled cry of " Oh, whose 
dog and cat are they? ' 

"Cousin Ronald's," laughed Ned, peeping 
under the table and seeing nothing there. 

At that instant a bee seemed to fly close to 
the little boy's ear, then circle round his head, 
and he involuntarily dodged and put up his 
hand to drive it away. Then he laughed, say- 
ing in mirthful tones, " Oh, that was just 
Cousin Eonald, I know! ' 

The older people were looking on and laugh- 
ing, but Lucilla started and sprang to her feet 
with an exclamation of affright as the loud, 
fierce bark of a seemingly ferocious big dog 
sounded close to her ear. Everybody laughed, 
she among the rest, but she said pleadingly: 
" Oh, don't do that again, Cousin Ronald! I 
didn't know I had any nerves, but I believe I 
have." 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 273 

" Well, daughter, don't encourage them," her 
father said in kind and tender tones, taking 
her hand in his as he spoke, for she was close 
at his side, as she was pretty sure to be when- 
ever she could manage it. 

" I am truly sorry if I hurt those nerves, Lu," 
said the old gentleman kindly. " I meant but 
to afford amusement, and shall be more care- 
ful in the future." 

" Do some more, Cousin Ronald; oh, please 
do some more, without scaring Lu or any- 
body," pleaded Ned. 

"Ned, Ned, it's time to go to bed," said a 
voice seeming to come from the door of the 
stateroom where the little boy usually passed 
the night. 

" No, sir, you're mistaken," he answered; " it 
won't be that for two or three hours yet." 

" Captain," called a voice that seemed to come 
from overhead, " please come up here, sir, and 
see if all is going well with the vessel." 

Captain Eaymond looked up. " I think I 
can trust matters to you for the present, my 
men," he said. " We are in a safe harbor and 
have little or nothing to fear." 



274 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Papa, did somebody call you? " asked Ned. 

"I rather think Cousin Ronald did," an- 
swered the captain; " but I don't intend to go 
to the deck to find him, or answer his call to it, 
while he sits here." 

" No; what business has he to treat you so? ' 
said a voice that sounded like a woman's. " He 
ought to be glad to see you sit down and take a 
rest occasionally." 

" So he is," said Cousin Ronald, speaking in 
his natural tone and manner. " He is always 
glad to have such busy folks take a bit o' rest." 

" But please don't you take a rest yet, Cousin 
Ronald; we want you to make some more fun 
for us first if you're not too tired," said Ned, 
in coaxing tones. 

" I am more than willing, laddie," returned 
the old gentleman pleasantly, " for fun is oft- 
times beneficial, particularly to little chaps such 
as you." 

" I am bigger than I used to be," said Ned, 
" but I like fun quite as well as I ever did." 

"Very strange," said Lucilla, "very strange 
that a grave old man such as you should care 
for fun." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 2*75 

"Yes, but my sister Lu likes it, and she's 
older a great deal older than I am," returned 
the little fellow, looking up into her face with 
eyes that sparkled with fun. 

At that she laughed and gave him a kiss. 

" Yes, I am a great deal older than you, and 
so you ought to treat me with great respect," 
she said. 

" Ought I, papa? " he asked, turning to their 
father. 

" It would be quite well to do so, if you want 
the reputation of being a little gentleman," re- 
plied the captain, regarding his little son with 
a smile of amusement. 

But at that instant there came a sound as of 
a shrill whistle overhead, followed by a shout in 
stentorian tones: " Hello! look out there! Ship 
ahoy! Do you mean to run into us? If we 
get foul of each other somebody may be sent 
to Davy Jones' locker." 

Everybody started, and the captain rose to 
his feet, a look of anxiety coming over his 
face. 

But Cousin Ronald gave him a roguish look. 

" I wouldn't mind it, captain," he said. 



276 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

"It's only a false alarm. I doubt if there is 
any vessel near us." 

The captain reseated himself, while Grace 
exclaimed with a sigh of relief, " Oh, I am so 
glad it was but a false alarm! A collision 
would be so dreadful, either to us or to the 
people on the other vessel, and maybe to both." 

" Oh, it was just you, was it, Cousin Eon- 
aid ?" laughed Ned. "Please do some more." 

At that instant there was a loud squeak, as 
of a mouse that seemed to be on his own shoul- 
der, and he started to his feet with a loud 
scream: " Oh, take it off, papa! Quick, quick!' 3 

Everybody laughed; .and Lucilla said teas- 
ingly, " I'm afraid you are not fit to be a sol- 
dier yet, Neddie boy." 

"Maybe I will be by the time I'm tall 
enough," he returned rather shamefacedly. 

"Yes, son, I believe you will," said his 
father. " I don't expect a son of mine to grow 
up to be a coward." 

" I might have known it was Cousin Eonald, 
and not a real mouse, on my shoulder," re- 
marked the little fellow with a mortified air; 
" but I didn't think just the first minute." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 277 

" Cousin Ronald on your shoulder? " laughed 
Lucilla. " I don't think he could stand there; 
and his weight would be quite crushing to 
you." 

" Of course it would. He couldn't stand 
there at all/' laughed Ned. 

" No/' said Mr. Lilburn, " it would be much 
more sensible for me to take you on my shoul- 
der." 

" Papa takes me on his sometimes/' said Ned, 
" but not so often now as he used to when I 
was a little boy." 

"Ha, ha, ha! what are you now, sonny?' 
asked a voice that seemed to come from a dis- 
tance. 

Ned colored up. " I'm a good deal bigger 
now than I was once," he said. 

" And hoping to grow a good deal bigger 
yet," added his father, smiling down into the 
little flushed, excited face. 

" Yes, papa, I hope to be as big as brother 
Max, or you, some of these days," returned the 
child. 

"Don't be in a hurry about growing up/' 
said the voice that had spoken a moment before. 



278 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" Grown folk have troubles and trials the little 
ones know nothing about." 

" But the grown-ups may hope to do more in 
the world than the little ones," said Walter. 

"Is that why you are growing up, Uncle 
Walter? " asked Ned. 

" That's why I am glad to grow up," replied 
Walter. 

"Like papa?" 

"Yes; and like grandpa and other good 



men." 



" Well, I want to be a man just like my own 
dear papa," said the little fellow, looking with 
loving admiration up into his father's face. 

" That's right, bit laddie, follow closely in 
his footsteps," said the voice, that seemed to 
come from that distant corner. 

But now came the call to the supper table, 
and so ended the sport for that day. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

IT was still raining heavily when the Sabbath 
morning dawned upon Lake Erie and Put-in 
Bay. But the faces that gathered about the 
breakfast table of the Dolphin were bright and 
cheery. Everybody was well and in good, 
spirits. 

" This is a long storm, but I think will be 
over by to-morrow," remarked the captain as 
he filled the plates. 

" The time has not seemed long to me," said 
Annis, " for even though deprived of the pleas- 
ure of being on deck we have been by no means 
a dull party." 

" No, not by any means, and Mr. Lilburn has 
made a great deal of fun for us," said Evelyn. 

" And feels well repaid by the evident enjoy- 
ment of the little company," he said, glancing 
around upon them with a pleasant smile. 

" But of course that kind of sport won't do 
for to-day," said Walter; " and I presume it is 
too stormy for anybody to go ashore to attend 



279 



280 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

church." With the concluding words he 
turned toward the captain inquiringly. 

u Quite so," was the reply. " We will have 
to content ourselves with such a service as can 
be conducted on board." 

"Which will probably be quite as good and 
acceptable as many a one conducted on land," 
said Mr. Lilburn. " I have greatly enjoyed the 
few I have been privileged to attend on this 
vessel in the past." 

" And I," said Grandma Elsie; " we are as 
near the Master here as anywhere else; and 
when we cannot reach a church, we can rejoice 
in that thought in the remembrance that he 
is just as near us here as anywhere else." 

" We will have a sermon, prayers, and hymns 
this morning, and a Bible class this afternoon, 
won't we, papa? " asked Grace. 

" Yes," he said; " but our guests must feel 
entirely free to attend our services or not as 
they feel inclined." 

" This one will feel inclined to attend," said 
Walter. 

" This one also," added Evelyn; " she will 
esteem it a privilege to be allowed to do so." 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 281 

"As I do," said Lucilla. "Father always 
makes a Bible lesson, and any kind of religious 
services, interesting and profitable." 

" I always enjoy them/' said Violet, " and I 
know Grace and the little folks do. Is not that 
so, Elsie and Ned?' Both gave a prompt 
assent, and Grace said: " There is no kind of 
service I like better. So I do not feel tempted 
to fret over the stormy weather." 

" Ah," said the captain with a smile, " I am 
well content with the views and feelings ex- 
pressed by my prospective audience. We will 
hold our services in the saloon, beginning at 
eleven o'clock." 

Accordingly, all including the crew gath- 
ered there at the appointed hour, listened at- 
tentively to the reading of an excellent sermon, 
and united in prayer and praise. 

In the afternoon they gathered there again, 
each with a Bible in hand, and spent an hour 
in the study of the Scriptures. 

As in the morning service, the captain was 
their leader. 

"Let us take the sea for our subject," he 
said, " and learn some of the things the Bible 



282 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

says of it. Cousin Ronald, what can you tell 
us or read us on the subject? ' 

" There is a great deal to be said," replied 
the old gentleman. "It is spoken of in the 
very first chapter of the Bible ' the gathering 
together of the waters called the seas.' In the 
twentieth chapter of Exodus we are told, ' In 
six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the 
sea and all that in them is'; and in the fifth 
verse of Psalm ninety-five, ' The sea is his, and 
he made it.' The Hebrews called all large col- 
lections of waters seas. The Mediterranean 
was the Great Sea of the Hebrews. 

"In the Temple was a great basin which 
Solomon had made for the convenience of the 
priests; they drew water out of it for washing 
their hands or feet, or anything they might 
wish to cleanse. 

" The Orientals sometimes gave the name of 
sea to great rivers overflowing their banks 
soich as the Nile, the Tigris, and the Euphrates, 
because by their size, and the extent of their 
overflowing, they seemed like small seas or 
great lakes. The sea is also taken for a multi- 
tude or deluge of enemies. Jeremiah tells us 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 283 

the sea is come up upon Babylon. But I am 
taking more than my turn. Let us hear from 
someone else." 

" From you, Cousin Annis," the captain said, 
looking at her. 

" No, I have not studied the subject suffi- 
ciently," she said, " but doubtless Cousin Elsie 
has." , 

" Let me read a verse in the last chapter of 
Micah," responded Grandma Elsie, and went on 
to do so: 

" ' He will turn again, he will have compas- 
sion upon us; he will subdue our iniquities; and 
thou wilt cast all their sins into the depths of 
the sea/ 

" What a gracious and precious assurance it 
is! ' she said. " What is cast into the sea is 
generally supposed to be lost beyond recovery 
we do not expect ever to see it again; so to 
be told that our sins are cast there imports 
that they are to be seen and heard of no 



more/ 



" Because Jesus died for us and washed them 
all away in his precious blood? " asked Little 
Elsie softly. 



284 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

** 

" Yes, dear, that is just what it means," re- 
plied her grandmother. 

Evelyn's turn had come, and she read: "'And 
before the throne there was a sea of glass like 
unto crystal.' Cruden says," she continued, 
" that it probably signified the blood of Christ, 
whereby our persons and services are made ac- 
ceptable to God; and that it was called a sea in 
allusion to the molten sea of the Temple. Also 
that it is represented as a sea of glass like unto 
crystal, to denote the spotless innocence of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, in his sufferings; that his 
was not the blood of a malefactor, but of an 
innocent person." 

" One suffering not for his own sins, but for 
the sins of others," sighed Grandma Elsie. 
" What wondrous love and condescension; and, 
oh, what devoted, loving, faithful servants to 
him should we ever be! ' 

" We should, indeed," said the captain, then 
motioned to Lucilla that it was her turn. 

" ' He shall have dominion also from sea to 
sea, and from the river unto the ends of the 
earth/ : she read. Then turning over the 
leaves, " That was in the Psalms," she said; 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 285 

" and here in Zachariah the prophecy is re- 
peated in almost the same words, ' And his do- 
minion shall be from sea even to sea, and from 
the river to the ends of the earth.' The do- 
minion of Christ, is it not, father? ' 

" Certainly; it can be no other," he said. 
" Now, Grace, it is your turn." 

" Mine is in the New Testament," she said 
"the eighth chapter of Matthew, beginning 
with the twenty-third verse. ' And when he 
was entered into a ship, his disciples fol- 
lowed him. And behold there arose a great 
tempest in the sea, insomuch that the ship was 
covered with the waves: but he was asleep. 
And his disciples came to him and awoke him, 
saying, Lord save us: we perish. And he saith 
unto them, Why are ye fearful, ye of little 
faith? Then he arose and rebuked the winds 
and the sea; and there was a great calm. But 
the men marvelled, saying, What manner of 
man is this, that even the winds and the sea 
obey him.' " 

" It is such a pretty story," said Little Elsie. 
" How kind Jesus was never to get angry, 
though they waked him out of his sleep when 



286 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

he must have been so very, very tired. He 
might have scolded them, and asked didn't they 
know they couldn't drown while he was with 
them in the ship." 

" Yes," her father said; " and let us learn of 
him to be patient, unselfish, and forgiving." 

It was Walter's turn, and he read: "'And 
when even was come, the ship was in the midst 
of the sea, and he alone on the land. And he 
saw them toiling in rowing; for the wind was 
contrary unto them; and about the fourth watch 
of the night he cometh unto them, walking 
upon the sea, and would have passed by them. 
But when they saw him walking upon the sea, 
they supposed it had been a spirit, and cried 
out; for they all saw him and were troubled. 
And immediately he talked with them, and 
saith unto them, Be of good cheer: it is I; be 
not afraid.' " 

" This is mine," said Elsie. " ' And he went 
forth again by the seaside: and all the multi- 
tudes resorted unto him, and he taught them.' 

It was Ned's turn, and he read: " And he be- 
gan again to teach by the seaside: and there 
was gathered unto him a great multitude, so 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 287 

that he entered into a ship, and sat in the sea; 
and the whole multitude was by the sea on the 
land.' " 

" I think this was a very nice lesson," Elsie 
said as they closed their books. " I shall think 
of it often while we are on the sea. This 
Lake Erie is as much of a sea as the Lake of 
Tiberias or Sea of Galilee, isn't it, papa? ' 

" I think so," he said; " and in a few days 
we are likely to be on a real sea the great 
Atlantic Ocean." 

" And God can take care of us there just as- 
well as anywhere else, can't he, papa?' 1 asked 
Ned in a tone that was half inquiry, half asser- 
tion. 

" Certainly, my son, he is the creator of all 
things, the ruler of all the universe, and ( none 
can stay his hand or say unto him, What doest 
thou?'" 

"Papa," said Ned, "mightn't I ask him to 
stop this storm, so we could go right on home? ' 

" You can ask him, son, to do it if lie sees 
best, but you must be willing that he should 
not do what you wish if he does not see best. 
God knows what is best for us. and we do not,. 



288 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

but often desire what would be very bad 
for us." 

"Well, papa, I'll try to ask that way," said 
the little boy. "But I'm very tired of these 
dark, rainy days, and of staying still in one 
place where we don't see anything, and I hope 
our Heavenly Father will let us start away to- 



morrow.' 



"Neddie, dear," said his grandmother, "don't 
forget what a blessing it has been that we had 
this safe harbor close at hand when the storm 
was coming, so that we could run right into it. 
If we had been away out upon the lake our ves- 
sel might have been wrecked." 

" Yes, grandma, I am glad and thankful for 
that," he said; "I'm afraid I was grumbling 
just now, but I don't intend to do so any 



more.' : 



" I'll be glad when good weather comes 
again," remarked Elsie, " but I have really en- 
joyed myself right well these days that we have 
had to spend in the cabin; Cousin Ronald has 
made a great deal of fun for us." 

"Yes, indeed!' exclaimed Ned earnestly, 
and laughing as he spoke; " it was lots of fun 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 289 

to hear people talking and animals barking and 
squealing when they weren't really here at all. 
Now, what are you all laughing at? " he asked 
in conclusion. 

" At your animals," said Lucilla. " I under- 
stood that all the barking and squealing you 
talk about was the doing of a very nice old 
gentleman." 

" Yes/' said Ned a trifle shamefacedly; " but 
please don't be hurt or affronted, Cousin 
Ronald; I didn't know how to say it any 
better." 

" No, sonny, and you meant it all right," the 
old gentleman answered pleasantly. "I am 
very glad to be able to furnish amusement for 
so good and lovable a bit of a kinsman as 
yourself." 

" Thank you, sir. I like that word kins- 
man," said the little boy, regarding Mr. Lilburn 
with sparkling eyes. " It means a relation, 
doesn't it?" 

" Yes, just that, laddie. Your grandmother 
and mother are of my kin, and that makes you 
so too. I hope you are not ill-pleased to own 
so auld a cousin ? " 



290 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" No, indeed, sir," said Neddie earnestly; 
*' and I'll try to behave so well that you won't 
ever feel ashamed to own me for your kin." 

" It will be a great surprise to me if ever I 
do feel my relationship to you and yours a dis- 
grace, laddie," the old gentleman said with a 
smile. Then, turning to Violet, " Could not you 
give us a bit o' sacred music, cousin? " he asked. 
" It strikes me 'twould be a fitting winding-up 
of our services." 

" So I think," said the captain; and Violet 
at once took her place at the instrument. 

" Mamma," said Grace, " let us have ' Master, 
the Tempest is Kaging.' We can all sing it, 
and it is so sweet." 

" Yes," said Violet. 

The others gathered around her, and together 
they sang: 



41 



' Master, the tempest is raging! 

The billows are tossing high! 
The sky is o'ershadowed with blackness! 

No shelter or help is nigh! 
Carest thou not that we perish? 

How canst thou lie asleep, 
"When each moment so madly is threatening 

A grave in the angry deep? 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 291 

Chorus : 
" ' The winds and the waves shall obey thy will, 

Peace, be still ! 

Whether the wrath of the storm-tossed sea. 
Or demons, or man, or whatever it be, 
No waters can swallow the ship where lies 
The Master of ocean, aud earth, and skies ; 
They all so sweetly obey thy will, 
Peace, be still! Peace, be still! 
They all so sweetly obey thy will, 
Peace, peace, be still! 



41 



' Master, with anguish of spirit 

I bow in my grief to-day; 
The depths of my sad heart are troubled; 

Oh, waken and save, I pray! 
Torrents of sin and of anguish 

Sweep o'er my sinking soul; 
And I perish! I perish, dear Master, 

Oh, hasten and take control ! 

Chorus : 
" ' The winds and the waves shall obey thy will, etc. 

" ' Master, the terror is over, 

The elements sweetly rest; 
Earth's sun in the calm lake is mirrored, 

And heaven's within my breast; 
Linger, O blessed Redeemer! 

Leave me alone no more; 
And with joy I shall make the blest harbor, 

And rest on the blissful shore. 

Chorus : 

4t ' The winds and the waves shall obey thy will,' " etc. 



CHAPTER XV. 

THE Dolphin's passengers retired early to 
their staterooms on that stormy Sunday night; 
that is, all of them except the captain and Lu- 
cilla. He was on the deck, and she sat in the 
saloon, reading and waiting for a little chat 
with her father before seeking her berth for 
the night. Presently she heard his approach- 
ing footsteps, and, closing her book, looked up 
at him with a glad smile. 

"Ah, daughter, so you are here waiting for 
me as usual," he said in his kind, fatherly 
tones; and, taking a large easy-chair close at 
hand, he drew her to a seat upon his knee. 
"You haven't sat here for quite a while," he 
said, passing his arm about her and pressing his 
lips to her cheek. 

" No, sir; and I am very glad to be allowed to 
do it again, big and old as I am," she returned 
with a smile that was full of love and pleasure. 
" Oh, I am so glad so glad every day that God 

292 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 293 

gave me to you instead of to somebody else. I 
thank him for it very often." 

" As I do," he said; " for I consider my dear 
eldest daughter one of God's good gifts to me." 

"Whenever I hear you say that, father, I 
feel ashamed of all my faults and follies and 
want oh, so much to grow wiser and better." 

" I too need to grow better and wiser," he 
said; " and we must both ask daily and hourly 
to be washed from our sins in the precious 
blood of Christ that fountain opened for sin 
and for uncleanness. 

" ' There is a fountain filled with blood, 

Drawn from Immanuel's veins; 
And sinners, plunged beneath that flood, 
Lose all their guilty stains.' " 

" Papa, I love that hymn, and am thankful 
to Cowper for writing it," she said. 

" And so am I," he returned. " Oh, what 
gratitude we owe for the opening of that foun- 
tain! for the love of Christ that led him to die 
that painful and shameful death of the cross 
that we might live. ' The love of Christ which 
passeth knowledge.' 

They were silent for a little; then he said, 



294 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" It is growing late, daughter; it is quite time 
time that this one of my birdlings was in her 
nest. Give me my good-night kiss and go." 

" Can I go to you on the deck in the morn* 
ing, papa? " she asked as she prepared to obey. 

" That depends upon the weather," he an- 
swered. " If it is neither raining nor blowing 
hard, you may; otherwise, you may not." 

"Yes, sir; I'll be careful to obey," she said: 
with a loving smile up into his face. 

All seemed quiet within and without when 
she awoke in the morning, and dressing 
speedily she stole out through the cabin, and 
up the stairway, till she could look out upon the 
deck. Her father was there, caught sight of 
her at once, and drew quickly near. 

" Good-morning, daughter," he said; " you 
may come out here, for it is not raining just 
now, and the wind has fallen." 

" Is the storm over, father, do you think? ' 
she asked, hastening to his side. 

" The worst of it certainly is, and I think it 
will probably clear before night." 

" So that we can start on our homeward 
journey? * 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 295 

" Yes," he answered; " but it will not be well 
to leave this safe harbor until we are quite cer- 
tain of at least tolerably good weather." 

" No, none of us would want to run any risk 
of shipwreck," she said; " and there isn't really 
anything to hurry us greatly about getting back 
to our homes." 

" Nothing except the desire to see them and 
our dear ones there," he said; " and to delay 
that will be wiser than running any risk 
to bring it about sooner." 

As he spoke he drew her hand within his 
arm, and they paced the deck to and fro for 
some time; then it began to rain again, and he 
bade her go below. 

" Still raining, I believe," remarked Mr. Lil- 
burn as they sat at the breakfast table. 

" Yes," replied the captain; " but I think it 
will probably clear by noon." 

" And then we will start on our return jour- 
ney, I suppose? " said Walter. 

"Yes," said the captain, "that seems best, 
and I believe is according to the desire of all my 
passengers. It is your wish, mother, is it not? ' 
turning to Grandma Elsie. 



296 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" I should like to get home soon now/' she 
replied; " but shall not fret if we are still provi- 
dentially detained." 

The rain had ceased by the time they left 
the table, so that they were able to go on deck, 
take some exercise, and get a view of their 
surroundings. 

By noon the indications were such that the 
captain considered it entirely safe to continue 
their journey. So steam was gotten up, and 
they were presently out of the harbor and mak- 
ing their way across the lake in the direction of 
the Welland Canal. Before sunset all the 
clouds had cleared away; the evening was beau- 
tiful, and so were the davs that followed while 

V 

they passed down the St. Lawrence River and 
out through the Gulf, then along the Atlantic 
coast, stopping only once, to let Walter leave 
them for Princeton. 

It was quite a long voyage, and a very pleas- 
ant one; but everyone was glad when at length 
they reached the harbor of the city near their 
homes. They were expected., and found 
friends and carriages awaiting their coming. 

Mr. Hugh Lilburn had come for his father 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 297 

and Annis, Edward Travilla for his mother and 
Evelyn, and the Woodburn carriage was there 
to take the captain and his family to their 
home. 

" It is delightful to have you at home again, 
mother/' Edward said as they drove off; "we 
have all been looking forward to your coming 
from grandpa down to the babies that can 
hardly lisp your name." 

" It is most pleasant to be so loved/' she said 
with a joyful smile, " especially by those who 
are so dear as my father, children, and grand- 
children are to me. Are all well at Fair- 
view? ' 

" Yes, and looking forward, not to your re- 
turn only, but to Evelyn's also. Lester was 
very busy, so asked me to bring her home to 
them; which I was very ready to do." 

" And for which I feel very much obliged," 
said Evelyn. "I shall be very glad to get 
home, though I have had a delightful time 
while away." 

They soon reached Fairview, and her wel- 
come there was all she could desire. Grandma 
Elsie was warmly welcomed too, but did not 



298 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

alight. She felt in much too great haste to see 
her father and the others at Ion. 

On her arrival she found her daughter Eosie 
there also, and her presence added to the joy 
of the occasion. 

Dinner was ready to be served, and Harold 
and Herbert had just come in from their pro- 
fessional rounds, so that the family reunion 
was almost complete. They missed Walter, but 
were glad to think of him as well, happy, and 
busied with his studies; and Elsie and Violet, 
though not just there, were near enough to be 
seen and conversed with almost any day. So it 
was altogether a cheerful and happy reunion, as 
was that of the family at Fairview. 

Woodburn held no welcoming relatives for 
the Raymonds, but theirs was a glad home- 
coming, nevertheless. The grounds were in 
beautiful order, as was the dwelling under 
Christine's skilful management; and the dinner 
that awaited the returned travellers was abun- 
dant in quantity and variety, and the cooking 
such as might have found favor with an epicure. 

" I think we are most fortunate people," said 
Violet as they sat at the table. "I know it 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 299 

isn't every family that can come home after 
weeks of absence to find everything in beauti- 
ful order and the table furnished with luxuries 
as is this one." 

" Very true, my dear," said the captain; " we 
certainly have a great deal to be thankful for." 

" Yes, papa, it is very pleasant to be at home 
again," said Elsie; " and when dinner is over 
mayn't we go all around and look at even 7 
one of the rooms, upstairs and down? ' 

" If you want to make the circuit of the 
house, I have no objection," he said. 

" Yes, I do, papa," she answered. " I feel 
very much as if the rooms are old friends that 
I'm quite fond of." 

" The schoolroom as well as the rest? ' he 
asked with a look of amusement. 

" Yes, indeed, papa, for you make lessons so 
pleasant that I'd be very, very sorry to be shut 
out of that room. Wouldn't you, Neddie? ' 

" Course I would," exclaimed Ned. " I love 
to be with papa, and I like the nice lessons. 
Papa often tells us a great deal that is very 
interesting." 

" I am glad you think so," said his father. 



300 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" We will visit the schoolroom, as well as the 
others, after we have finished our dinners." 

" Will we have school to-morrow, papa? " 
asked Elsie. 

" No; you may have the rest of the week for 
play, and we will begin lessons on Monday if 
nothing happens to prevent." 

" We will take up our studies again, papa, 
just as the little ones do, will we not? " asked 
Lucilla. 

" Meaning Grace and yourself, I suppose? ' 
he said inquiringly, and with a look of amuse- 
ment. 

"Yes, sir; except Evelyn, we are your only 
other pupils just now." 

"You can both begin when the younger 
ones do, if you like," he replied; and Grace 
said, "You may be quite sure we will like to 
do so, papa." 

"Papa, when will Brother Max come home? ' 
asked Ned. 

" I think we may expect him about the last 
of next January," was the reply. 

"And how soon does January come, 
papa? " 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 301 

" This is October: November comes next, 
then December, and next after that is January." 

" Oh, such a long while! " sighed Ned. " I 
want to see Max so badly that I don't know how 
to wait." 

" Pretty much the way papa feels about it," 
returned his father. 

" And as we all do," said Violet. " I wish 
the dear fellow had chosen work that could be 
done at home." 

" But somebody must go into the navy, my 
dear," said his father. "A good navy is very- 
necessary for the safety of the country." 

" That is true," she returned; " and I know 
of no more honorable employment." 

" And employment of some kind we all 
should have. I know of nothing more ignoble 
than a life of idleness. It is sure to tempt to- 
something worse. ' Satan finds some mischief 
still for idle hands to do/ 

" Yes," said Violet, " and the Bible bids us- 
to be ( diligent in business, fervent in spirit, 
serving the Lord/ 

" And in the fourth commandment we are 
bidden, 'Six days shalt thou labor and do all 



302 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

thy work.' It makes no exception; recognizes 
no privileged class who may take their ease in 
idleness." 

"Yet there are times when one is really 
weary, that rest is right, are there not?" said 
Violet. " I remember that at one time Jesus 
said to his disciples, ' Come ye yourselves apart 
into a desert place, and rest a while/ 

" Yes; there are times when rest is very 
necessary, and by taking it one is enabled to do 
more in the end." 

"And we have just had a nice long rest," 
.said Grace; " so ought to be able to go to work 
earnestly and make good progress in our 
studies." 

" So I think," said Lucilla; then added laugh- 
ingly, "and I'm glad father doesn't turn me 
out of the schoolroom because I've grown so big 
and old." 

"You are still small enough, and young 
enough, to demean yourself as one under au- 
thority," remarked the captain in pleasant 
tones; " otherwise you would not be admitted 
to the schoolroom among my younger pupils." 

Just then a rather discordant voice was heard 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 305 

calling, "Lu, Lu, what you 'bout? Polly 
wants a cracker." 

"You shall have one presently, Polly," Lu- 
cilla answered. 

" Oh, let's all go up there and see her," said 
Ned as they rose and left the table. 

"Yes, we may as well begin there to make 
our circuit of the house," said his father; and 
they all hastened up the stairway to the apart- 
ments of Lucilla and Grace. 

" I think Polly is glad to see us," said Elsie, 
as they stood for a moment watching her while 
she ate. 

" A good deal more pleased to see and taste 
the cracker," said her father. " I doubt if par- 
rots ever have much affection to bestow on any- 
one." 

"Well, Polly," said Lulu, "nobody cares 
particularly for your affection; but in spite of 
your coldness and indifference, you shall have 
plenty to eat." 

" Your rooms are in good order, daughters," 
said the captain, glancing about them. "I 
think Christine is an excellent housekeeper." 

" So do I, father," said Lucilla, " We have 



304 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

only to unpack our trunks and put their con- 
tents in their proper places, and all will be as 
neat and orderly as before we left home." 

" Yes, but we are going to visit the other 
parts of the house first," said Grace; " or we'll 
have to do it alone, which wouldn't be half so 
much fun as going along with papa and the 
rest." 

They finished their inspection quickly, then 
set to work at their unpacking and arranging, 
laughing and chatting merrily as they worked. 

Violet, in her rooms, with Elsie and Ned to 
help or hinder, was busied in much the same 
manner. The captain was in the library exam- 
ining letters and periodicals which had accumu- 
lated during his absence, when he was 
interrupted by the announcement that Mr. 
Dinsmore had called to see him. 

" Mr. Dinsmore? " he said inquiringly. 

"Yes, sah; Mr. Chester. Here am his 
kyard." 

" Ah, yes; just show him in here." 

The two greeted each other cordially, and 
Chester was invited to take a seat, which he 
did. 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 305 

"I am making you an early call, captain/* 
lie said. " I knew you were expected to-day, 
and heard, perhaps an hour ago, that you had 
actually arrived. I have, as you requested, 
kept a lookout for that escaped convict who 
threatened your daughter at the time of his 
trial. He has not yet been caught, but as I 
cannot learn that he has been seen anywhere 
in this neighborhood, I hope he has given up 
the idea of wreaking vengeance upon her." 

" I hope so, indeed/' returned her father; 
" but I shall be very careful never to let her go 
from home unattended." 

"I am glad to hear you say that, sir," said 
Chester; " and I shall be very happy if I may 
sometimes be permitted to act as her escort. 
You may not always find it entirely convenient 
to undertake the duty yourself." 

" Thank you for your offer; I may sometimes 
be glad to avail myself of it/' was the reply. 

They chatted a while longer, then Chester 
rose as if to take his leave. 

" Don't go yet," said the captain. " My wife 
and daughters will join us presently, and feel 
glad to see you. Stay and take tea with us, 



306 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

and give us all the news about the family at The 
Oaks." 

"Thank you," returned Chester, sitting 
down again. " We are all quite well, Syd busy 
with her preparations for going South to join 
Maud and Dick." 

"Ah! she leaves soon?' 

" I think before very long; but the exact 
time is not set yet." 

" You will feel lonely robbed of both your 
sisters." 

"Yes, sir/' Chester returned with a slight 
smile. " I should greatly prize a sweet young 
wife, who would much more than fill their 
places." 

" Ah, yes; but this is one of the cases where 
it is best to make haste slowly, my young 
friend," the captain returned in a pleasant tone. 

" I am feeling a little uneasy lest Percy Lan- 
dreth or someone else may have got ahead of 
me," Chester said inquiringly, and with an anx- 
ious look. 

" No; her father wouldn't allow any such at- 
tempt, and it is quite sure that his daughter is 
still heart-whole. And as I have told you be- 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 307 

fore, if either suit is to prosper, I should rather 
it should be yours as in that case she would 
not be taken far away from me." 

" That is some consolation, and she is well 
worth waiting for," said Chester in a tone of 
resignation. 

" So her father thinks," said the captain. 

Just then there was a sound of wheels on the 
drive. 

"The Roselands carriage," said Chester, 
glancing from the window; and both he and the 
captain rose and hurried out. 

They found the whole Roselands family 
there Calhoun and his wife and children; 
Dr. Arthur, his Marian, and their little Ronald. 

Violet and her children, with Lucilla and 
Grace, had hastened down to receive them, and 
warm greetings were exchanged all around. 

Chester took particular pains to get posses- 
sion of aseat near Lucilla, and had many ques- 
tions to ask in regard to the manner in which 
she had spent the long weeks of her absence 
from home for long, he averred, they had 
seemed to him. 

" Well now, they didn't to me," laughed Lu- 



308 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

cilia; "on the contrary, I thought them very 
short; time fairly flew." 

"And was so filled with interesting occur- 
rences that you hardly thought of your absent 
friends?' 

" Oh, yes; I did think of them, occasionally 
even of you, Chester," she said in sportive tone. 
" Eeally, I do wish you could have seen and en- 
joyed all that we did. Were you moping at 
home all the time? ' 

" Not all the time; much of it found me very 
busy; and for a fortnight I was away on a boat- 
ing excursion with some friends." 

" I am glad of that, for I am sure you needed- 
some rest. Sometimes I think you are too.- 
hard a worker. Don't forget the old saying 
that ' All work and no play makes Jack a dull 
boy/ " 

But there the talk was interrupted by an- 
other arrival the carriage from The Oaks, 
bringing all that family, including Chester's 
sister Sydney. They were on their way to 
lon to welcome Grandma Elsie home, so made 
but a short call. 

Tie Eoselands people were urged to stay ix> 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 309 

tea, but declined, and presently took their leave. 
But they had scarcely gone, when Violet's 
brothers Harold and Herbert came, and they 
stayed to tea. They were bright and genial as 
usual; Chester, too, was gay and lively; and so 
altogether they constituted a blithe and merry 
party. 

The evening brought the families from Ash- 
lands, Pinegrove, and The Laurels, and the 
next day those from Fairview, Beechwood, and 
Riverside. Kosie expressed herself as charmed 
with her new home, and insisted upon having 
them all there to tea with her mother and old 
Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore. The other relatives 
she had already entertained, she said; and she 
was planning to have all at once at no very dis- 
tant day. 

" Surely we can wait for that, Rosie," said 
the captain, " and content ourselves with a call 
upon you and a sight of your pretty home, 
leaving the greater visit to the time you 
speak of." 

" No, Brother Levis, I won't be satisfied with 
that," she said. "I want you all to take tea 
with us to-morrow evening." 



310 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

"Are you not willing that we should, 
father? " asked Lucilla. 

" Yes, if you wish to do so," he replied; and 
as all expressed themselves desirous to ac- 
cept the invitation, they did so; and they 
were so well and hospitably entertained that 
everyone was delighted. They returned home 
rather early in the evening, on account of the 
little ones. Violet took them upstairs at once, 
and Grace went to her room, so that Lucilla and 
her father were left alone together, as so often 
happened early in the evening. She followed 
him into the library, asking, " Haven't you some 
letters to be answered, father? and shall I not 
write them for you on the typewriter? ' 

" I fear you are too tired, daughter, and had 
better be getting ready for bed," he answered, 
giving her a searching but affectionate look. 

" Oh, no, sir," she said; " I am neither tired 
nor sleepy; and if I can be of any use to my 
dear, kind father, nothing would please me 
better." 

He smiled at that, lifted the cover from the 
machine, and they worked busily together for 
the next half-hour or more. When they had 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 311 

finished, " Thank you, daughter," he said; 
" you are such a help and comfort to me that 
I hardly know what I should ever do without 
you." 

" Oh, you are so kind to say that, you 
dear father," she returned, her eyes shining 
with joy and filial love. " I often say to my- 
self, ' How could I ever live without my dear 
father? ' and then I ask God to let you live as 
long as I do. And I hope he will." 

" He will do what is best for us, daughter," 
returned the captain in moved tones; " and if 
we must part in this world, we may hope to 
meet in that better land where death and part- 
ings are unknown." 

" Yes, papa, the thought of that must be the 
greatest comfort when death robs us of our 
dear ones." 

He took her hand, led her to a sofa, and, 
seating her by his side, put his arm about her, 
drawing her close to him. " I have something 
to say to you, daughter," he said in low, ten- 
der tones. 

She gave him a rather startled, inquiring 
look, asking, "About what, papa?" 



312 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" You remember the bit of news in regard 
to the escape of a convict which hastened our 
departure for the North some months ago? ' 

" Yes, sir; and has he not been caught and 
returned to his prison? 5 

" No; and I have reason to think he is some- 
where in this neighborhood, probably bent on 
evil deeds, perhaps among them some harm to 
my daughter, whose testimony helped to send 
him to prison for the burglary committed here. 
I tell you this, my child, as a warning to you to 
be very careful how you expose yourself to pos- 
sible danger from him." 

" Yes, papa, I will; but you know I never go 
outside the grounds without a protector, be- 
cause you long ago forbade my doing so." 

" Yes; but now you must not go everywhere 
even inside of them; avoid the wood, and keep 
near the house unless I am with you." 

" Yes, sir; I will obey. But, father, he may 
come into the house in the night. You know 
he did before." 

" Yes, I remember; and I have arranged ta 
have watchmen armed men patrolling the 
grounds near at hand; so that if he makes such 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 313 

an attempt it will be at the risk of his life. It 
is wise and right for us to take all possible pre- 
cautions, then trust calmly and securely in the 
protecting care of our Heavenly Father. Try 
to do so, dear child, and do not lie awake in 
fear and trembling." 

" I will not, if I can help it, father," she 
said. 

"I will remember the sweet words of the 
Psalmist, l The salvation of the righteous is of 
the Lord; he is their strength in the time of 
trouble. And the Lord shall help them and 
deliver them: he shall deliver them from the 
wicked, and save them, because they trust in 
him.'" 

" Yes," he said, " trust in the Lord and he 
will deliver you. ' According to your faith be 
it unto you.' Have confidence in your earthly 
father too. "We will have the doors open be- 
tween our rooms, and if anything alarms you 
in the night run right to your father for protec- 
tion and help." 

" I will, dear papa," she said; " and, oh, with 
a kind, all-wise and all-mighty Heavenly 
Father, and so dear and wise an earthly one, I 



314 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

can lie down in peace and sleep as sweetly as 
ever I did." 

"I hope so, dear child. And I think I 
hardly need caution you to keep all this from 
our timid, nervous Grace; and the younger 
ones also." 

" They shall not learn it from me, papa," she 
said; " I will do what I can to keep them all in 
ignorance of the danger that seems to threaten." 

She kept her word, and a week slipped by 
without any further evidence of the near 
yicinity of the convict. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

LTTCILLA and Grace rode out every day on. 
their ponies, always accompanied by their 
father, sometimes by Violet also, though 
the latter generally preferred a drive in the 
carriage, taking her children with her. And 
Lucilla, being stronger than Grace, would, if 
she had occasion, go a second time when it 
suited her father to go with her. Chester Dins- 
more came often to the house, and sometimes 
joined them in their rides; for he was keeping 
a vigilant watch for traces of the escaped con- 
vict who was known to cherish so great an 
enmity to Lucilla, 

Chester made no lover-like advances to the 
girl he so coveted, because so far he had been 
unable to win her father's consent, but he was 
glad to seize every opportunity to be with her 
and do his best to make himself necessary to 
her happiness. So far she seemed to look upon 
him as a pleasant friend, but nothing more; yet 

315 



316 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

he was not altogether discouraged. He thought 
her worth long and patiently waiting for and 
much effort to win. 

One afternoon of a beautiful October day 
the captain remarked that he had an errand to 
the town, and asked who would like to go with 
him. 

" I should like it/' said Violet, " but cannot 
very well, as I am to have a dress fitted." 

"And you, Grace, had so long a ride this 
morning that you are too tired for another, I 
presume? " her father said inquiringly. 

"Yes, papa," she said; "though I love to 
ride with you for my escort, I believe I am too 
tired for anything but a rest and nap this after- 



noon.' 



" So, father, I'm afraid you can not secure 
any better company than mine," remarked Lu- 
cilla with an amused little laugh. 

" So it seems," he said. " Well, since I can 
do no better, I will accept yours if it be offered 



me." 



" It is, then, sir; and I promise to be ready at 
any hour you appoint." 

"We will start early, shortly after leaving 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 317 

the table, that we may get home before dark/ 5 
he said, with a look and smile that seemed to 
say her company would be very acceptable. 

The roads were good, the horses fresh and 
lively; and they had a delightful ride going to 
Union, and also returning until near home. 

Chester had joined them, and the captain, 
seeing something in a field belonging to his 
estate that he wanted to examine, told the 
others to ride on and he would follow very 
shortly. 

They did as he requested, but had not gone 
more than a hundred yards when a man 
suddenly rose from behind a bush, pistol in 
hand, and fired, taking aim at Lucilla. But 
Chester had seized her bridle at the instant of 
the rising of the figure, and backed both her 
horse and his just in time to escape the shot 
which whizzed past them over the horses' heads. 
Chester instantly snatched a pistol from his 
pocket, took aim at the miscreant, and fired at 
the same instant that the scoundrel sent a 
second shot in their direction. Then the 
wounded murderer dropped and lay still as 
death, while Chester dismounted, reeled, and 



318 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

fell by the roadside dead, as Lucilla thought 
in wild distress. She dismounted and went to 
him. 

" Oh, Chester, Chester, where are you hurt? " 
'she cried in sore distress. 

He seemed to be unconscious, and she did 
not know whether he was dead or alive. But 
the next moment her father was beside her with 
two or three of the men employed on the 
estate. 

" Oh, papa, he has died for me! " she cried, 
hot tears streaming down her face. 

" No, he is not dead, daughter," her father 
said in tender tones. " But we will never for- 
get the service he has done us this day." 

"No, sah, Mars Chess 's alive, sho 'nuff," 
said one of the men; "an' we'll git Doctah 
Arthur or Doctah Harold or Herbert here, and 
; dey'll cure him up, sho's a gun." 

" Yes; go after one of them as fast as you 
can. Catch Mr. Chester's horse and ride him; 
then take him to The Oaks and leave him there. 
Mr. Chester must be carried carefully into 
Woodburn and nursed there as long as he 
needs it. Well, is that fellow living or dead? ' 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 319 

he asked of one of the men who had climbed 
the fence and was. stooping over the prostrate 
form of the convict. 

" Dead, cap'ain; dead as anything. He won'" 
do no mo' mischief in dis worl'." 

"Poor wretch!" sighed the captain. Then 
he gave directions to the men to go to the 
house and bring from there a cot-bed oa which 
they could carry the wounded man without in- 
creasing his suffering by unnecessary jolts ancL 
jars. 

All this time Lucilla was standing by her 
father's side, trembling and weeping. 

" Oh, papa, I'm afraid he has given his life 
for mine," she sobbed. 

" I hope not, dear child," he said; " he is liv- 
ing, and I hope his wound will not prove mor- 
tal. In saving my daughter's life he has done 
me a service that I can never repay, and I 
hope it is not to cost him his own life." 

At that moment Chester's eyes opened, and 
Lueilla never forgot the look of joy and love 
that he gave her. 

" Thank God, you are alive and unhurt," he 
said, in a low tone and gasping for breath. 



320 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

"But, oh, Chester, you are so terribly in- 
jured," she sobbed. " I am afraid you axe suf- 
fering very much." 

" Don't weep. I can bear it/' he said. 

" My dear fellow, don't try to talk any more 
now," said the captain. "I have sent for one 
or more of our doctors, and here come my men 
with a cot-bed to carry you to Woodburn, where 
you must stay until you are entirely well." 

"You are most kind, captain/' murmured 
the half -fainting young man, " but " 

" ISTo, no; don't try to talk. I can never re- 
pay you for saving my child," the captain said 
with emotion. 

Chester's only reply was a look at Lucilla 
that seemed to say that nothing could be too 
costly if done for her. 

"And, oh, what a debt of gratitude I owe 
you! " she exclaimed. " I can never repay it." 

" Dearest, I would give my life for yours at 
any time," he responded. 

The words and the look that accompanied 
them were a revelation to Lucilla. The look of 
a moment before had surprised her, and raised 
a question in her mind as to just what she was 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 321 

to him; but there was no mistaking this. He 
loved her; loved her well enough to die in her 
stead. 

But the men were at hand with the cot, and 
under the captain's direction the wounded man 
was lifted carefully and tenderly, laid upon it, 
and carried to the house, the captain on his 
horse, and Lucilla on her pony, following 
closely. 

In the meantime Violet and Christine had 
made ready a bed in the room occupied by Cap- 
tain Raymond at the time of his injury from 
being thrown by Thunderer, and there they 
laid Chester, just as Drs. Arthur Conly and 
Harold Travilla arrived, having come with all 
possible haste at the summons sent by the cap- 
tain. 

Yiolet, Lucilla, and Grace, seated on the 
reranda, anxiously awaited the doctors' verdict. 

It was Harold who brought it at length. 

" The wound is a serious one," he said in 
reply to their looks of earnest inquiry; " but we 
have succeeded in removing the ball, and do 
not by any means despair of his life." 

" Oh, I hope he will recover," sobbed Lucilla; 



322 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

" for if lie does not, I shall always feel that he 
has given his life for mine." 

" But it was through no fault of yours, Lu; 
you were not in the least to blame/' said Harold 
soothingly. " And you can pray for his re- 
covery: we all will. But don't worry and fret; 
for that will only make you unhappy and per- 
haps ill, and do him no good." 

" That is good advice, Harold," said her 
father, who had joined them just in time to 
hear it; " worrying about what may happen 
only unfits us for present duty, and makes us 
less able to meet the trouble when it comes." 

" That scoundrel is dead? " Harold said half 
inquiringly. 

" Yes; Chester's shot, fired simultaneously 
with his, was fatal. He dropped, and, I think, 
died almost instantlv. Poor wretch! the world 

H 

is well rid of him; but what has become of his 
soul?" 

" Oh, I don't believe Chester meant to kill 
him outright!' exclaimed Lucilla; "I believe 
he was only thinking of saving my life." 

"And to kill the wretch who was trying to 
kill you seemed to be the only way of doing 



ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 323 

that/' said Harold. "But I must go," he 
added, rising. " "We think we must haye a pro- 
fessional nurse for Chester. I happen to know 
of one who has just finished an engagement, 
and I am going for her at once, if you do not 
object to having her in the house, Vi you or 
the captain." 

Both promptly replied that they would be 
glad to have her there, and Harold at once set 
out upon his errand. 

For some days Chester lay half unconscious, 
and apparently hovering upon the brink of the 
grave, while those who loved him watched and 
waited in intense anxiety. Then a change 
came, and the doctors said he would recover. 
Lucilla heard it with a burst of weeping that 
seemed more like the expression of despair and 
sorrow than the relief and joy that really filled 
her heart. 

It was her father who told her the glad news, 
and they were alone together in the library. 
He drew her into his arms and held her 
close. 

" It is altogether glad news, dear child," he 
said; " Chester is a Christian and a young man 



324 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 

of talent who will lead a useful life, I think, 
and it would have been a bitter sorrow to have 
had him fall a victim to that worthless, cowardly 
convict." 

" And in my defence," she sobbed. " Oh, 
papa, it makes my heart ache to think how he 
has suffered because of risking his life in the 
effort to save mine." 

" Yes; I am very grateful to him so grate- 
ful that I feel I can refuse him nothing that 
he may ask of me even though it should be the 
the hand of my dear eldest daughter." 

She gave him a look of surprise, while her 
cheek grew hot with blushes. 

" You know that he wants it that he loves 
you. He made it very plain as we stood by 
him in the road soon after he fell." 

" Yes, sir; and I have thought of it very often 
since. It surprised me very much, for I had 
never thought of him as a lover." 

" And how is it now? " asked her father, as 
she paused; "do you care for him at all? can 
you give him any return of affection? ' 

"Papa," she said, hiding her blushing face 
on his shoulder, and speaking in so low a tone 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON 325 

that he scarcely caught the words, " I seem to 
have learned to love him since knowing of his 
love to me and that he had almost, if not quite, 
thrown away his own life to save mine. But 
you are not willing that he should tell his love? 
not willing to give me to him, however much 
he may desire it? ' 

" I am too grateful to him to refuse him any- 
thing he may ask for even to the daughter 
who is so dear to me that I can scarcely bear 
the thought of resigning her to another." 

" Oh, father, how could I ever endure to be 
parted from you! ' she cried, clinging more 
closely to him. 

"Dear child," he said, holding her close; 
" we will make it a condition that you shall not 
be taken away to any distance. And, in any 
event, you are still too young to leave your 
father; you must remain single and live with 
me for at least a year or two longer." 

" Oh, I am glad to hear you say that! " she 
said. " Papa, has Chester said anything to 
you? " she asked. 

" Yes; he has several times begged permis- 
sion to tell you of his love and try to win yours. 



326 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 

I have hitherto refused because of your youth, 
but shall now let him have his way." 



"You are improving fast, and I hope will 
soon be able to be up and about again," the 
captain said to Chester, a few days later. 

" Yes," said the young man, " I begin to feel 
as if I had taken a new lease of life and ah, 
captain, if I could at last find such favor in 

your eyes that you would consent to " His 

sentence was left unfinished. 

" To letting you tell your tale of love? " Cap- 
tain Eaymond asked with a smile. 

"Just that, sir. I cannot help fearing it 
may prove useless, but anything is better than 
suspense; which I feel that I have hardly 
strength to endure any longer." 

" Nor can I any longer ask that of you, since 
you have freely risked your life for hers," re- 
turned the captain with emotion. " Your 
nurse being out just now, this is a good oppor- 
tunity, and I will bring my daughter to you 
and let you have it out," he concluded in a jest- 
ing tone, and left the room as he spoke. 

Lucilla happened to be near at hand, and 



"ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 327 

almost immediately her father had brought her 
to Chester's bedside. She knew nothing of the 
talk that had been going on, yet, remembering 
her conversation with her father a few days be- 
fore, came to the bedside blushing and slightly 
embarrassed. 

" I am very glad you are better, Chester," she 
said, laying her hand in his as he held it out to 
her. " What a hard, hard time you have had, 
and all because you risked your life to save 



mine.' 



" I'm not sorry I did, and would do it again 
without a moment's hesitation," he said. " Oh, 
Lu, if I could but tell you how dear you are to 
me! Can you not give me a little love in re- 
turn?" 

" Oh, Chester, how could I help it, when you 
have almost died for me?" she asked, bursting 
into tears. 

"Don't be distressed over that, dear one," 
he returned, pressing the hand he still held in 
his, then lifting it to his lips. "Will yeu be 
mine?" he asked imploringly. 

"If papa consents, and you will never take 
me far away from him." 



328 ELSIE ON TEE HUDSON. 



<c 



He has consented, and I will never take you 
anywhere that you do not want to go. We will 
live here among our own dear ones as long as 
the Lord spares us to each other." 

As he finished he drew her down to him, and 
their lips met. 

"We belong to each other now," he said, 
" and I hope both of us will always rejoice that 

i %% 

it IS SO. 

"I hope you will, my dear children," said 
the captain. "And now, Chester, get well as 
fast as you can. I cannot give Lucilla up en- 
tirely to you for. a year or more yet, but you 
can visit her here every day if you like." 

So the young couple were engaged, and very 
happy in each other, Chester making rapid im- 
provement in health from the hour when he 
was assured of the prosperity of his suit. 

The betrothal was soon made known to all 
the connection, and seemed to give satisfaction 
to everyone. Sydney had gone South before 
Chester's encounter with the escaped convict, 
and she and Maud wrote their congratulations. 
Frank was pleased, and came oftener than be- 
fore to Woodburn. Lucilla's bosom friend, 



ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 329 

Evelyn, approved of the match, and hoped Lu 
would be a happy wife, but thought she herself 
would prefer to live single. Grace was half- 
pleased, half-sorry because she did not seem 
quite so necessary to her sister's happiness as 
before. 

Captain Raymond did not at all enjoy the 
thought of even a partial giving up of his 
daughter to the care of another, but tried to 
forget that the time was coming when it must 
be done. That Mas: was expected home in a 
few weeks made that difficult task somewhat 
easier. All were looking joyfully forward to 
that happy event. 



THE END.